Category: Uncategorized

  • Valhalla – Part 1_(2)

    Font size : +


    Mary and her mother are sold to a group of dykes.

    Mary couldn’t believe the position she was in. The 18 year old knew her father had owed money, a lot of it, but when she and her mother had confronted him about it he agreed to go to meetings for his gambling addiction, and he had promised them he was taking care of his debts.
    Of course, the bastard had taken care of his debts by selling Mary and her mother to a group of slavers. He had gotten a hold of a group of professionals, criminals who had plenty of experience snatching men and women of all ages for assorted buyers all over the world.
    The men had come in the middle of the night. Mary had woken to a hand over mouth and more hands tying her hands and feet. They carried her down the hallway of their house, and Mary heard screaming from the stairs, and more men carried her mother downstairs, similarly bound.
    As they carried the two women out of the building, she watched her father take an envelope of money from the only man not carrying a thrashing, panicked woman. He held the door open for them, avoiding the gazes of his wife and daughter.
    As Mary and her mother were thrown into the back of a van, the man picked up the phone inside his now nearly empty house and dialed 911. His daughter and wife would be reported missing, and after a while the search would be abandoned. He could pay off his debts, and maybe even find a new wife that was less of a bitch.
    Mary sobbed against her gag, a rag that had been roughly tied around her head. She, and the other women in the back of the van, were thrown back and forth as the driver of the van took them to their destination – a small airstrip outside of the city, where a plane would take the latest shipments of slaves to the home of the slavers in the middle of the Canadian wilderness.
    She tried to worm her way over to her mother, but there at least a dozen captives in the vehicle, and she had no way of knowing who was who in the mess. She continued her quiet sobbing, as were most of the other women, until the vehicle came to a jarring halt.
    The back doors were opened and hands reached in and started pulling the women out into the night air. Mary was the second one pulled towards the door and thrown out. She managed to land on her feet, but she stumbled forward into one of the men. He grabbed her by the back of the neck and ordered her to stand still unless she wanted to spend the rest of her trip without the tshirt she wore, the one she had stolen from her boyfriend to sleep in.
    The last woman was pulled from the van and out in the line of captives. One of the men walked down the line with a clipboard, checking them each off. Satisfied with his check, he stepped back and addressed the group.
    “OK, ladies. 8 of you are taking this plane to Brazil, where you’re gonna be worked as sex slaves. 2 of you are being shipped down to Mexico. A cartel needs a couple of whores to cart some drugs across the border. And the last two of you are gonna be going to a private buyer. She requested a mother-daughter deal, so Mrs. Clinton, Ms. Clinton, please step forward.”
    Mary shivered as the man so callously dealt them their roles. She took a step forward, and her mother did the same a few women down the line.
    The man nodded and continued. “Ok, the Clintons go with you Jake. Matt, take the two on the end to their crate. And remember food for them this time!” he called as the two men he spoke to jumped into action upon hearing their names. Mary and her mother were led back to the van they had arrived in. The two women on the end were dragged, screaming, to a box that waited to carry them through a network of illegal shipments. The rest of the women were herded towards a small cargo plane that was prepared to take off.
    As the van doors shut behind them, cutting off the noise of the outside, she let out a small sob, which seemed much louder than before now that the van was nearly empty. Her mother scooted over to her daughter and held her as best as she could with her hands tied. They huddled together as the van took off, and they managed to get some sleep.

    When they woke up a few hours later, they realized the van had stopped moving. The doors were opened, and Mary and her mother were pulled out of the van. They stood in the middle of a driveway that led up to an expensive looking mansion. The men who had delivered them left them standing there, and got in the van and left.
    Mary considered making a run for it, but she realized there were nothing but trees around. She glanced back and saw that the road they were brought in on was miles long, through nothing but trees.
    A group of figures was already making their way towards them from the house.
    The first thing Mary noticed was that all the people that approached them were women. The second thing was that nearly all of them were naked. Mary was freezing in nothing but her shirt and her panties, and her mother wore only a sheer blue gown that revealed her lack of a bra or underwear. But these women stood there, unaffected by the cold. They weren’t completely naked, she realized, now that they were up close.
    Each woman wore a belt around her bare waist. Attached to the belts were identical looking hunting knives, pistols, and tasers. They each had nipple piercings, a little heart charm through their left nipple, and a tag through their right.
    One woman stepped forwards and smiled at them. “Welcome ladies, to Valhalla. I going to have your gags and restraints removed, but let me be clear. If you run, or scream, or fight, we will shoot your legs out and leave you tied up outside overnight. There are some wild animals out here, and they love nothing than some fresh meat. Understood?”
    Mary nodded frantically, the tears starting up again. Her mother also nodded, and two of the women drew their knives and cut them free.
    The woman spoke again. “Before I lead you inside ladies, You’ll need to remove your clothing. We forbid anything that hides your body from us..” Before Mary or her mother could object, she continued. “If you don’t willingly strip, we will hold you down and cut them off your bodies. And we aren’t always careful enough to avoid cutting the skin.”
    Mary stood there, unwilling to let this woman humiliate her, but when her mother untied her gown and let it drop to the ground, she realized that she had no other choice but to obey. She pulled the shirt over her head, exposing the D-Cup tits she had inherited from her mother to the cold air. She blushed as her nipples instantly hardened in the cold weather, but she continued to slide her pantied down and stepped out of them.
    Her tits were exposed, and her pussy was open to the stares of the women. She realized she had forgotten to shave the morning before, so her ginger colored bush was exposed to everybody. The woman who spoke to them stepped forward.
    She grabbed one of Mary’s breasts and examined it, squeezing and pinching her stiff nipple. She let out a small moan, and instantly blushed again. The woman smiled and continued her assault on Mary’s tits.
    “Are you a virgin, honey?” she asked Mary,leaning forward and nipping at Mary’s ear. In that instant, Mary realized that they had been delivered to some sort of lesbian group. Mary nodded, and the woman slapped her across the face.
    Mary screamed, and her mother was held back by two of the other women. Mary’s attacker grabbed her hair and pulled her towards her.
    “If I ask you a question, I want an answer, bitch.” the woman snarled, all traces of friendliness gone.
    Tears ran down Mary’s face as she shook.
    “Y-Yes, maam, I’m a virgin. My boyfriends taken my ass, but that’s as far as we went.”
    The woman sighed, and let go of Mary’s hair. She swung a leg out and knocked Mary’s legs out from under her. The girl crashed to the ground with a yelp, and remained there. The woman knelt beside the sobbing girl.
    “Get on your hands and knees girl. My mistress prefers her entertainment to be somewhat experienced, so we’ll start you out right now.”
    Mary obeyed the woman, not understanding what she meant. The woman unclipped something from her belt that none of the other women wore, and stepped towards Mary’s mother. Her eyes widened as she saw the object, which she had thought was a baton, had an extended handle that curved outwards. The tool was covered in ridges and bumps.
    Mary’s mother realized the tool was some sort of dildo, and the women holding her had to renew their grip on the struggling women.
    “Mrs. Clinton, you’re going to use this dildo to take your daughter’s virginity. If you don’t, then I will. And when I’m done, I’ll let four other women here have a turn with her. And for every women that fucks her, I will cut off one of her fingers.”
    Mary’s mother froze, and the woman took the chance to reach down and hook the toy into the woman’s shaved pussy and she rammed it upwards and slightly out, lodging it in there as the woman screamed in surprise and guilty pleasure.
    Mary’s mother stood there, and eventually, with a defeated sob, she walked behind her daughter and got on her knees, lining the fake cock up with her daughter’s pussy. Mary was crying, begging her mother not to do this, begging the woman to stop this torture.
    Mary screamed as the dildo rammed into her pussy, ripping through her hymen. Her mother told herself to stop, that it was done, but her body wouldn’t let her. She continued ramming her daughter from behind, enjoying the feelings she hadn’t experienced from her husband for almost a year.
    Mary screamed for her mother to stop, but she just couldn’t. The woman fucked her daughter right there, in the middle of a driveway with a group of strangers watching them. Her back arched as her orgasm flooded through her. Some distant part of her mind realized that Mary was screaming from her own orgasm.
    Mary’s mother collapsed on top of her, and they lay there panting like dogs. The women surrounding them were laughing, and their leader smiled at them.
    “Well, it looks like the new recruits show some promise. Somebody carry them inside. Let’s start their real training.”


  • Alyssa wanted her car detailed, and was reluctantly gangbanged by 3 bbc

    Font size : +


    My name is Alyssa. I am 23 years old. I’m 5 foot with, blonde hair, around a hundred pounds, with size 36C breasts. For my size, my breasts looked really big! Things got out of hand real quick, when I went to meet Tyrone’s friends. I never thought I would allow what happened.

    My name is Alyssa. I am 23 years old. I’m 5 foot with, blonde hair, around a hundred pounds, with size 36C breasts. For my size, my breasts looked really big!

    My friend works at a local restaurant and of couple guys she works with, detail cars. I was interested in getting my car detailed and she said that she could probably help me out. So I took my car to the restaurant she worked at and one of the guys who was the cook, came out and introduced himself as Tyrone. He said he’d be happy to do my car and wouldn’t charge me a lot. I said I would bring the car to him later on and we would work something out. He said it was no problem he could just take it now and have it done in a few hours. So I gave my keys to him and he took my car and I went and had a few drinks with some friends.

    A few hours later, my friend called and said that my car was done and I could come there now. When I got there, I didn’t realize that he needed a ride back to his house. My friend asked me if I could give him a ride and I agreed.

    Instead of me driving, he said it’d be much easier for him to drive because he knew the way to the house and it would be easier, instead of trying to give me directions.

    On the way there he started asking me really strange questions. If I had ever dated a black man or if I ever would. I said I’ve never dated anybody outside of a white man and wasn’t interested in dating anybody at that time anyways. We drove in silence for a while and then came to his house.

    Instead of parking in the driveway he had pulled into the garage and I asked him what he was doing? He said that it would be nice if I came in and had a drink with the fellas. I told him I really wasn’t interested, I had already had a couple of drinks and wasn’t looking to have anymore. He said his friends would be upset if I didn’t and to just come into the house. I didn’t want to upset him, as he had just helped me out. So I agreed to come in and have a drink and meet the other guys.

    I went in and he introduced me to his two friends Jaquan and Marcus. Like Tyrone they were both muscular black man and we’re kind of ghetto looking.

    I was handed a beer and sat on the couch. Jaquan and Marcus both look like they were barely out of their teens and I was starting to feel really uncomfortable. They put on some music and started to dance Tyrone asked me to come dance with him and I told him I wasn’t interested, but he persisted so I did. After a little bit Jaquan came up behind me and started grinding into my backside and at that time I started more uncomfortable, so I went over, sat back down on the sofa and realized my beer had been replaced with a full one. I told them I didn’t want to drink anymore, but they started to get a little bit angry and I caved.

    They started to smoke pot and handed it to me. I told them I didn’t do that, but they wouldn’t take no for an answer. So I took a hit and passed it on. They handed it back and forth to each other, then to me again. I told him I was done and didn’t want to do anymore and was going home.

    Jaquan started running his fingers through my hair and Marcus rubbing my leg a little bit. I told them I was uncomfortable with what was happening and really needed to go home. They told me to relax and everything would be ok. I was really starting to feel light headed and woozy. Things were starting to get out of hand and I didn’t know how I was going to get out of this.

    Then Jaquan went from my hair, down to my shoulder and started rubbing softly down my chest. By this time I was losing control of my senses and was struggling a bit to keep them from advancing. Jaquan slowly went over my breasts a few times, then ran his hand down my stomach, to the bottom of my tanktop. He ran his hand under my shirt and up to my chest. I was only wearing a thin camisole, so his hands and my full breast, was only separated by thin material.

    My head was spinning and my body was tingling all over. Then I realized Marcus had untied my yoga pants, slid his hand in my pants and was starting to rub me through my panties. I didn’t want any of this to happen, but it was happening so fast that I couldn’t stop it.

    Marcus then ran his hands up to the top of my yoga pants and then into my panties. He started rubbing my vagina in slow circles. Jaquan and Marcus were working on my body, that I had almost resigned myself completely to their advances.

    I didn’t notice at first, that Tyrone had taken off his shirt and pants and was in his underwear. But, when I did, I noticed buy the bulge in the front of his underwear and could tell he probably had a really big penis. Then Tyrone came up slid my shoes off and slowly and deliberately slid my yoga pants over my hips, down my legs and off my body. He started to gently caress my thighs, it made me shiver.

    By this time Jaquan had started to kiss me and I was trying to resist but the multiple hands running over my body, made it very difficult.

    Tyrone was still rubbing my legs very gently. The mixture of the beer and pot made my legs tingle and shake. While Jaquan was kissing my lips Marcus was kissing my neck and ears, they had taking me over mind, body and soul.

    Tyrone slowly pulled me to my feet, put my back against his chest. Reached around me and slowly rubbed my breasts.

    I am what a lot would consider it good girl. I don’t date a lot and I’ve only slept with a couple of guys. So for me to be allowing this, was way out of character.

    Tyrone started to run his hands slowly down my stomach took the bottom of my tanktop and started lifting it over my head. Now I’m only standing in my camisole and my panties. He slowly goes back up to my breasts and rubs them very gently, while he kisses on my neck and ears.

    At this time I look up and there is a mirror in front of me and I can see everything that he is doing. I’ve become aware again and try to push away, but he only grabs me tighter and pulls me closer.

    Up to this point it has been very gentle. All of the sudden he starts rubbing my breasts a little bit more aggressively and I start to get very nervous. I asked him to let me go so I can go home and go to sleep, but he only pulls me closer. I am looking in the mirror, as he runs his hands up to the top of my camisole and rips it off of me. My breasts bounce free and look much bigger, than normal.

    Now Jaquan and Marcus come up to either side of me start kissing on my neck and rub my vagina, slipping a finger in every few strokes. I get even more nervous as the seconds pass.

    As I’m lowered to my knees, I know what they want.

    Jaquan and Marcus have now stripped to their underwear and all three are standing around me. Tyrone instructs me to pull his underwear down. As I do, I am shocked, as his erect, very large penis, about hits me in the face. I am instructed to do the same, to both the Jaquan and Marcus. As I do, I am equally shocked at their size.

    I look at them and half-heartedly plead with them not to make me do this. They look down at me and say that I need to do this as payment, for detailing my car and that is that. I told them that I could go to the ATM and get them money. They said no amount of money would be better than my body.

    I was instructed to take Tyrone’s penis in my hand and to rub it softly. At that time I did what I was told and Jaquan took my other hand and put it on his penis I have never in my life done anything like this. This is way beyond the norm. Then Tyrone told me to open my mouth I reluctantly did, but before he could get his penis in my mouth, I told him that the boyfriends that I’d had, really enjoyed oral sex from me and would be willing to do it without being forced at all. I asked to make a deal with them. If I could make them all cum in a certain amount of time, they would let me get dressed and go home. Tyrone said, if I can make them all cum in 5 minutes, they would allow me to go home without anything else happening. I agreed.

    I didn’t know if I could make it happen, but I was willing to try, so I didn’t have to have sex with three black guys, who had penises that were at least 9 inches long and thick.

    So I took Tyrone stroked him for a little bit and put him in my mouth. The taste was not pleasant and I didn’t like it, but knew that this was the only way I would have a possibility not having sex with 3 huge black penises.

    Pretty soon Tyrone was moaning and instructed me to suck his balls. They looked like tennis balls in his sack. After a bit, I was pulled away from him and Jaquan inserted himself in my mouth and I started pleasuring him, while I was stroking Tyrone and Marcus. I alternated between the guys, doing whatever they wanted. I did my best. But in the end, 5 minutes had come and gone. And they were nowhere close to cumming.

    I tried to plead with them to not make me do this. But they told me the deal was a deal and to lay down. Tyrone Pulled my panties down and got in between my legs. I asked him if he would please use a condom, but he said he did not like the feel of them. I knew that I had never taken a man of his size and I knew it was going to hurt. I asked him to please go slow and be gentle. He kissed me on my neck and my chest. I could feel the head of his penis at the entrance of my vagina. He rubbed the head of his penis up and down on vagina, which was wet with my juices from being aroused.

    Then with one jarring thrust he entered me and I never felt a sensation fullness, like that before. It hurt so bad! Marcus and Jaquan knelt at the side of my head and put their penises near my face. Tyrone instructed me to suck their dicks, while he fucked me.Tyrone continued to thrust in me, at a feverish pace. My mind completely left my body. I turned my head to the side and open my mouth and Jaquan pushed his penis between my lips. Tyrone had picked up his pace and was having sex with me very hard. Jaquan and Marcus were taking turns moving my head back and forth, and putting their penis in my mouth, so I could pleasure them.

    Jaquan looked at Tyrone and said let me have some of that. Tyrone got off of me and Jaquan climbed between my legs and entered my vagina. I was on the verge of having an orgasm I don’t know how, because I didn’t want this to happen. But, my body was so aroused it didn’t matter.

    Tyrone left the room for a little bit. Jaquan got off me and Marcus climbed between my legs and entered me and as he did I had an orgasm like I’ve never had before. My legs rode high on his hips and subconsciously, I was opening my vagina for deeper thrusts.

    Tyrone came back in the room and Jaquan laid on his back, with his penis standing erect in the air and told me he wanted me to ride him. So I straddled his pelvis and he guided his penis into my vagina. He told me to rock my hips back and forth and as I did, I lost control and started rocking faster and faster and as Jaquan was thrusting upwards, I had a mind shattering orgasm.

    At that time Jaquan took me to his chest and my breasts are pressed tightly against his. I felt his legs lower a bit. I turned and looked. Tyrone was rubbing my back and I saw a bottle in his hand. I felt a cool liquid go on to my anus and I felt Tyrone start rubbing my anus with his middle finger and soon he stuck finger in my anus.

    I tried to pull off, but they were both too strong and very forceful. I couldn’t stop them.At that moment Jaquan slowed his thrusting and I felt Tyrone get behind me. I had a feeling I knew what they were going to do, but was unable to stop them and slowly Tyrone entered my anus the pain was horrible and I started to cry. Marcus came up beside me and told me to open my mouth, I tried to resist, but when I did Tyrone forced more of himself into me and my mouth shot open, Marcus then inserted his penis into my mouth and started having sex with my mouth.

    I was now having sex with three guys at the same time. This went on for what seemed like an hour but was probably only a few minutes. I was in so much pain and they were being very rough now. I didn’t know what to do, I didn’t know how to make it stop, but then the fire started building inside of me and I knew that I was going to have another orgasm. I was shocked that my body would allow me to have a feeling ecstasy, when I was being violated so violently.

    They took turns in this position for a while and I had another orgasm. The guys dismounted me and I had just realized none of these guys had cum yet.

    Marcus laid down had me straddle him facing away told me to ride him, as I went to guide him into my vagina he told me wrong hole and guided his penis into my rectum, the pain was just as bad. Then Jaquan came in between my legs and inserted his penis into my vagina. I have never felt anything like this and I was totally in shock! Lost in the moment Tyrone came around and put his penis in my mouth. I told him no, because that he had been in my anus and I was not going to do that. At that point once again, Marcus thrust it up hard and my eyes rolled into the back of my head. My mouth came wide open. Tyrone inserted his penis in my mouth, I could taste the nasty excrement on it, along with blood. They took turns with me in this position for a while. Then laid me on my back and had sex with me, until they were about ready to cum.

    When they were ready, they placed me on my knees and had me perform oral sex on them until they were ready to ejaculate Marcus was the first to cum and shot what seemed like a gallon of sperm, on my face. Jaquan was next he inserted his penis into my mouth, had sex with it for a few minutes and shot all over my forehead. Tyrone came up roughly grab me by my head and shoved his penis in my mouth and down my throat. He did this for what seems like a long time. Then when he was finally ready he laid me on my back and shot his sperm all over my chest.

    I laid there for a little while felt so dirty and used. As I was laying there, I looked down the hall and saw a young black girl a little bit taller than me and maybe 18 years old in a white negligee, white stockings and high heeled shoes. She was very pretty.

    I heard her ask the guys if this was the last time and they said yes if you comply completely.

    I laid there motionless as I heard them tell her to go and lick the cum off of me. She approached me, kissed me very gently on the lips and started to lick the sperm off my face. I was shocked that I had actually kissed her back as that is something I have never done or would do. I had forgotten that that they had cum on my chest and shivers went down my spine when she started licking the sperm off my chest. She slowly and deliberately lick the sperm off my chest, concentrating on my nipples. Alternating between the two. She then slowly kissed down my stomach and started licking my well used vagina.

    Once again I started to lose control. I grabbed her by her head and held her mouth where I wanted it. She then stuck a finger in my vagina and my back arched. She was deliberately fingering and licking my vagina. I had the biggest orgasm of my life. It was powerful!

    When she was done she kissed back up my stomach and chest. Kissed me delicately on my neck and sucked on my earlobe. She slowly moved a little bit passing my cheek and sticking her tongue into my mouth kiss to me deeply. I started rubbing on her sides and down her stockinged legs and back up them. I slowly lifted her negligee off of her body and revealed her breasts, which were bigger than I thought. I slowly started to massage her breast. I leaned up and took one of her nipples in my mouth. I heard her moan deeply and she started to grind into me. I put her on her back and kissed her upper body all over concentrating, on her breasts and nipples.

    I slowly started kissing down her stomach and came to the top of her lace panties. I took her panties in my hands and slowly pulled took them down. I was shocked how beautiful she was and wanted to make love to her. I lowered my head to her vagina, and slowly stuck my tongue out and started to tongue her vagina. She arched her back, grabbed me by my head, held me in place and asked me to put a finger in her. I inserted a finger slowly and deliberately. I heard her orgasm just like I did. I did this for a few minute. She tasted so good.

    I then felt a pair of hands on my hips. Tyrone had knelt behind me. In one big thrust, he was deep inside me. But, this time there was no forcing me. I was willing and ready to do whatever they wanted. My mind completely left my body, once again. I raised up from her vagina so I could get used to his size again. At the time I looked up, Marcus put his penis to my mouth and Jaquan put his penis in her mouth.I opened my mouth willingly and he entered my mouth, instead of him forcing me this time, I willingly grabbed his penis and I started performing oral sex on him.

    In just a few moments both the Jaquan and Tyrone we’re starting to moan uncontrollably and I knew that they were almost ready to cum. So Jaquan pulled out of my mouth, took the girl and entered her vagina. At this time Tyrone sped up the pace, I didn’t realize that he could and real soon after, I had an earth-shattering orgasm. Then all of the sudden Tyrone pulled out and stood up. Jaquan pulled out of the girl and stood up, as did Marcus.

    They pulled to my knees. In turn they all came in my mouth and I swallowed their cum. I collapsed onto the floor, after they were finished.

    By this time it was dark outside, so I’d knew this had gone on for at least 3 hours.

    I got up, and Tyrone led me to the shower and turned the water on. I got in, started washing up and no sooner I started washing up, Tyrone was in there with the soap rubbing on my breasts again. I can hear out in the living room that they were having sex with the girl and she was screaming loudly, but not a hurtful scream, but screams of pleasure.

    As I’m trying to wash up, Tyrone is still behind me rubbing on my breasts and now he’s starting to rub them between my legs. Once again I’m starting to get aroused, so he turns me around and puts me on my knees, I put his penis in my mouth and I get him really aroused and hard. He picks me up bends me over and enters me with such force, that it almost knocks me to the ground. He has sex with me for a few minutes really hard and once again I have a huge orgasm. I almost pass out this time and just before I do, I hear him grunt, feel the warmth inside of me and I know that he has just shot sperm inside of me and my body quaked once again. I have never been so tired and satisfied, all at the same time.

    He leaves the shower, I wash up inside and out. I got done and dried off.

    When I get out into the living room they have the girl on her knees and they are doing the same thing to her. He tells me thank you, I can go my debt is paid somewhat. They may call on me again. I told him, I’m done, I’ll never do this again and he said we’ll see.

    A few days later I get a package in the mail and it has a DVD in it. It had some weird markings on it, so I put it in my DVD player and press play. I was shocked and horrified, to see me on the screen doing, everything that I did a few days before. They put a personal message at the end of it, that they would be calling on me and I would be taking the place of the young girl. But that’s a story for another time.


  • Cow Girl_(1)

    Font size : +


    If you don’t like it don’t read it.

    Cow Girl.

    Chapter One.

    Carol was not your typical Iowa high school girl. She was raised by what could
    only be called a dysfunctional family. Her parents paid very little time
    concerned with her happiness or comfort. Her father was a long-haul trucker who
    enjoyed the job because it kept him away from his obese wife who rarely left the
    house except to go the grocery or liquor store. So it was only natural that
    Carol would be attracted to any source of attention.
    She lived in rural Iowa and her nearest neighbor was a quarter of a mile away.
    She had to endure a forty-minute bus ride to get to school and she dreaded this
    daily trek. It was during these bus rides that Carol was subjected to the cruel
    ridicule of her peers as they mocked her poor cloths and her mother’s
    appearance. Carol herself was a pretty girl who had developed quickly. Her ample
    breast and baggy clothes gave the impression of chunkiness that was unfortunate.
    In reality she still had a bit of baby fat to grow out of but she had a body
    that most would fine highly attractive. She was self-conscious of her body’s
    sexual maturity and worked to hide it during these grueling bus trips.
    It was on the last leg of her return bus trip on a dusty May day that Carol saw
    a sight that would change her life. Rapidly gaining on the trudging bus was a
    bright red motorcycle being driven by a blonde girl in a leather jacket. What
    was interesting to Carol as she gazed out the back window was that she
    recognized this girl as being new in school. Carol did not think she lived near
    her yet why would she be coming down this rural road if she didn’t. As Carol
    watched, the mystery girl tore past the bus and sped down the road. This girl
    had been the topic of some gossip because she was a loner and seemed a hood. She
    took no grieve from the cheerleader types and had been rumored to have punched
    one out. Carol thought she was a striking girl with a tall athletic stature that
    Carol would love to emulate.
    Carol watched as the bike turned down an access road to a farm that had recently
    been for sale. A thought quickly came to Carol’s mind as she pictured herself
    riding to school with this tall blonde on the motorcycle and avoiding this
    agonizing bus trip and the constant barbs from her peers. The trick was how to
    strike up a friendship with this girl who was such a loner. Carol spent the
    evening sitting on the porch swing racking her mind on how to open this
    relationship. The answer came naturally as she notice the blonde and another
    woman jogging down the road in spandex running outfits. A large German Shepherd
    dog ran alongside. Carol sat in awe as she watched the two ran past her house.
    They looked over as they past and waved to her. She waved back and quickly
    thought of an opening.
    She went inside and got two cold beers and went out to the road to wait. About
    fifteen minutes later the two came back up the road, sweat shining off their tan
    skin in the moonlight. Carol called out as they came close and said, “You guys
    look thirsty, would you like a beer?” The two slowed then stopped. They were
    breathing hard and it took them a minute to catch their breath. The older woman
    reached out for the drink with a smile on her face, “This is really neighborly
    of you. My name is Megan Barker and this is my daughter Rachel.”
    Rachel took a long look at Carol, appraising her up and down, then smiled and
    took her brew. “Have I seen you at school?” Carol looked down at her shorts and
    baggy T-shirt and replied, “Yes, we are in the same English and gym class. I
    have been meaning to introduce myself but I’m kind of shy.” Megan gave a nod to
    Rachel than started jogging in place. “Why don’t you two get to know each other
    a little better while I continue my run. Thanks for the beer, Carol. If your
    down near our farm, drop by and we will return the favor.” With that said, she
    turned and called to the dog, named King, and jogged on down the road.
    Rachel stood on one leg and leaned on the wood fence. She seemed to be waiting
    for Carol to make the first step. Carol desperate to make this friendship work
    did not want to turn Rachel off by bringing her to her house and having her meet
    her mother. To an obvious health nut like Rachel, her mom would be a turn off.
    Carol offered to jog with Rachel back to her house. She was not an athletic
    girl, but she wasn’t too out of shape either. As they started off, Carol could
    see Rachel looking at her breasts bob heavily on her chest as she ran. Since she
    hated to wear a bra around the house on hot days, she had taken it off when she
    got home from school, not expecting having to run that evening. After about five
    minutes running and exchanging small talk about school and teachers, her boobs
    were hurting.
    She brought her hands up and tried to hold her boobs from jumping up and down
    her chest with each step. Seeing this, Rachel slowed to a walk and said, “I see
    you’re blessed with great tits. I really don’t even need to wear a sports bra
    when I run, but mom says I must to keep my tits firm.” Rachel asked, “Do your
    tits hurt from that little run?”
    Carol feeling like a complete fool for trying to keep up with this girl in
    obviously great shape just nodded yes. “I guess I’m not in shape to do this kind
    of running, especially without support. My boobs are always getting in the way.
    I wish I had a body like yours and your mother. You guys have bodies guys must
    drool over.”
    Rachel gave a little grunt and said, “If I wanted some guy I guess I could have
    my pick. But my mom keeps me pretty busy with my training.” By now they were in
    sight of Rachel’s house. Rachel stopped and turned to Carol with a questioning
    look on her face and asked, “Have you ever considered trying to improve your
    endurance and become more toned up. You have a nice body, but it could use some
    work.”
    Carol, always dissatisfied with her appearance, replied, “I would love to train
    but no one in my family is into that and I hate to work out alone. In gym I’m
    always trying to keep from being seen as such a geek that I never go out for
    sports”.
    Rachel gave a knowing smile, “If you are serious, I and my mom might take on the
    task of whipping you into shape. It would mean spending a lot of time down here
    at our house and maybe even going out-of-town to clinics and stuff. Do you think
    you can get away from your house for that much time?”
    Carol jumped up and down with joy, “Oh hell yes, I can get away. My dad is never
    around and my mom doesn’t care if I ran away. It would be more food for her.”
    “Then it’s settled then, we will begin your training tomorrow after school.
    There’s only two more weeks of school left then you can devote yourself full
    time. Come down first thing after school and we will begin.”
    The initial reason for starting this friendship had slipped to the back of
    Carol’s mind when the opportunity to have a personal trainer help her out of her
    awkward years came up. Now she remembered, “You know I could start earlier if I
    didn’t have to take that long bus ride home from school. I noticed your great
    bike and was wondering if I could bum a ride home?”
    Rachel gave Carol a slap on her butt and said, “I don’t know. With your big butt
    on my bike I might not be able to go as fast. But that will change in time. All
    right, meet me by the motorcycle parking after school. I’ll bring an extra
    helmet for you. I have to go now, Mom likes us to get a good rub down after our
    evening runs. It helps you sleep you know.” With that, Rachel bounded down her
    drive to her house. She yelled over her shoulder, “Don’t worry about what to
    wear during training, we have all the stuff you’ll need. See you tomorrow.”
    Carol practically skipped all the way back to her house. The evening had worked
    out great. Not only had she met a new friend, got a ride to school, but also now
    saw a way to rid herself from her image as a daughter of a fat woman who
    everyone thought would probably end up the same way. Carol swore she would not
    become like her mother, even if she had to endure all kinds of physical
    hardship.

    Chapter Two.

    Carol didn’t get much sleep that night, she was so excited at the prospect of
    shedding her bad image. At school the next day, she talked briefly with Rachel
    in English class, but had more time to clutch during gym. The required gym wear
    was shorts and T-shirts. The sport for this class was field hockey. Carol played for
    only one period as a fullback and got run over twice by quicker girls. Rachel
    took to the event like the true athlete she was. When she had the ball, she
    drove down the field, scoring most of the time. The coach had to take her out to
    make the game more even.
    After class, the girls were required to take showers, Carol notice that Rachel
    undressed slowly and put her towel around her body as she went to the showers.
    Carol slowed her undressing also wanting to talk with Rachel while they
    showered. By the time they were to the showers, most of the girls had already
    finished and were drying off. Carol went into the same enclosed shower area as
    Rachel. It was her first opportunity to get a good look at Rachel’s body naked.
    What she saw made her wonder what kind of girl she had chosen for a training
    partner. Her body showed numerous bruises on her butt. They seemed to be in
    strips. Across her firm pert tits could also be seen shades of red. What caught
    her eye the most was the small studs that went through both her nipples. They
    were horizontal and entered right where the nipple met the areola. They
    fascinated Carol and it soon became obvious that Rachel noticed the attention.
    “What are you staring at? Haven’t you ever seen body piercing before?” Carol
    awoke from her rude gawking and apologized, ” I’m sorry for staring, but no,
    I’ve never seen piercing before. Does your mother know you have them?”
    Rachel soaping up her tits nodded, “Sure, she’s the one that got them done. I’ll
    show you something else when we get to my house if you’re up for another shock
    to your Iowa mentality.” She turned her back and soaped her pussy. Carol tended
    to her own washing, thinking how unusual those pretty little studs looked on
    Rachel and what other surprises awaited her. When she was done, they rinsed off,
    and headed to their separate lockers to dry and dress. That was all she saw of
    Rachel till school was out. Not wanting to miss her ride, she ran to the
    motorcycle parking area and waited. Soon Rachel came out wearing her leather
    jacket and carrying two helmets. She tossed one to Carol, “Put it on.” She
    hefted her bike off its kickstand and with one kick started it up. Carol swung
    her leg over the bike, and reached around to grab Rachel’s waist. She felt a
    wonderful throbbing from the powerful engine. “Hold on tight girl, cause here we
    go.”
    The bike jumped as if alive, and tore out of the school. Carol had never ridden
    on a bike before and was scared to death. Her grip tightened, and she felt her
    body wedged tightly into Rachel’s back. Her long black hair flew out the back of
    her helmet as they bombed down the country roads to home. When they skidded to a
    stop in Rachel’s yard, Carol’s hands had to be pried from around Rachel’s waist.
    “How did you like the ride? Still want to ride with me or is the bus more your
    speed?” This snapped Carol out of her funk and she slowly stepped off the bike.
    She could still feel the vibrations between her legs from the great ride and
    felt a familiar tingling to her pussy. “I’ll stick with you as long as you’ll
    have me. That was fantastic. It’s like riding a roller coaster. I was scared out
    of my mind, but want to do it again once its over.”
    Rachel laughed and shook out her hair when her helmet came off. “Great, I don’t
    want to hang around with a chicken. Let’s go inside and get you ready to start
    your training.” They both bounded up the steps of the house and up to Rachel’s
    room. Carol jumped on to the bed and watched as Rachel began to strip off her
    school cloths. Again Carol tried unsuccessfully to not gaze at Rachel’s body as
    it was revealed to her. She again saw the studded nipples because when not
    exercising, Rachel did not wear a bra. When Rachel was down to her panties, she
    turned to Carol, “OK, now its time to see what we have to work with. Strip and
    we will begin to weigh and measure you for training.”
    Hesitantly rising to her feet, Carol reached back and unzipped her dress.
    Pulling it off her shoulders, she let it fall to the floor. She crossed her arms
    over her breast trying to decrease their size. “All of it, panties and bra.
    Off,” commanded Rachel.
    Reaching back she unclipped her bra. Once undone, the pressure of her tits,
    snapped her bra around her back and she pulled the cups away from her tits. She
    had large nipples befitting her ample breast and they quickly rose to the
    embarrassing situation. She pulled down her panties and kicked them off. Being a
    brunette, she had a dark mass of hair covering her pussy.
    Rachel walked around Carol like an inspector. “Raise your arms above your head.”
    Carol slowly lifted her arms up, causing her shoulders to rise, forcing out her
    tits even more.
    “OK, time to do the before measurements. Stand straight and I will begin.” She
    got a tape measure and a pad of paper. Beginning with Carol’s legs, she measured
    up her legs. When she got to her hips, she gripped each of Carol’s butt cheeks
    and measured their size. Carol asked, “Why are you taking such detailed
    measurements.”
    “My mother will want to keep an accurate record of your training. If you fall
    behind her exceptions, you will be sorry.”
    The measuring continued up her waist to her shoulder, arms and neck. Then Rachel
    asked, “You will have to help me with your tit measurements. Take you right tit
    and hold it up so I can get a measurement of the size around the base of your
    tits.” Carol grasped her tit and pulled it out straight. It was weird holding
    her tits while Rachel taped all around them. She even taped the size of her
    areola and nipple length.
    “Is this the best length your nipples get?” Rachel was looking at the half-inch
    nipples now sticking out of her tits.
    “I guess so, they have gotten larger at times but not without help,” Carol
    answered defensively.
    “Well, this will not do. Mom won’t believe tit like yours have only half-inch
    nipples. What do you mean by they get larger with help.”
    Carol blushed and looked down at her tits. “I sometimes get the urge to play
    with my tits. I can even get my nipples to reach my mouth and suck them when I
    play with myself.”
    “No way could I do that. I would break my neck. Let me see you do it and I will
    get a great measurement for the record.”
    Still holding her breast, Carol brought it up to her and bent her head. She
    could just reach her nipple and sucked it into her mouth. She closed her eyes
    and gently nibbled her nipple. It grew larger and she started to get
    self-conscious of her actions. She opened her eyes and say Rachel smiling.
    “That looks like it feels good. How much did it grow?” Taking the tape measure,
    her nipples were now a good three-quarter of an inch long. Logging the number on
    the ledger, Rachel turned and asked, “How about the left nipple, will it get the
    same size? How about I help with this one.” Moving slowly, she came up to Carol,
    and bent her head to the stunned teens left nipple. Carol almost backed off, but
    Rachel’s arm had gone around her back and held her firmly.
    The feeling of Rachel’s mouth and tongue caressing her nipple made Carol shiver.
    Rachel began by gently sucking the nipple but then moved to firmer nipping and
    by the time she pulled away Carol’s nipple had been chewed up. Quickly grabbing
    the tape, Carol’s left nipple measured a good inch long.
    “Now that’s what I call an accurate measurement, and a great tit.”
    Walking over to her closet, Rachel started looking through her athletic outfits.
    She came up with a blue spandex outfit and tossed it to Carol. “Try that on for
    size”. The two girls were roughly the same height, so the outfit fit but was
    really tight around the tits and butt. Turning to show Rachel, Carol felt
    totally fat and ugly. Her thick pubic hair stuck out the sides and could be seen
    through the thin material. “I look like a hairy pig in this outfit.”
    Rachel shook her head, took Carol’s hand and led her into her bathroom. “Take
    that off and sit on the counter.” Shucking off the spandex, Carol slid up and
    sat on the bathroom counter. Rachel got a scissors out and began to snip off
    Carol’s pussy hair. When she had gotten as close as a scissors could do, Rachel
    got an electric hair clippers and began to buzz off the rest of her hair. Carol
    got worried when she saw how much was coming off and pushed Rachel away. “Stop,
    your going to make me look like a cue ball. How will I be able to take a shower
    at school? What will all the girls think.”
    Rachel stood up and gave Carol a cold look. “If you want to work out you will
    have to follow all the rules my mother requires. Besides when you work out you
    will be working up a sweat and having all this hair will cause you great
    discomfort and it will stink. As far as what the other girls say, there’s only
    two more weeks of school this year. You can skip gym if you are too afraid what
    those tramps at school will say. So, are you going to let me make you
    presentable for training or are you going to leave?”
    When no alternative came to mind, Carol slowly opened her legs and said, “All
    right, I never liked all that hair anyway. Take as much as you want off.”
    Grabbing a tuft of Carol’s pussy hair and pulling, “Stand over the toilet and I
    will get rid of rest of this stuff.” The clippers came to life and soon only
    short stubble adorned Carol’s pussy. “You know, this will grow back and itch
    like hell. You should get electrolysis, and then you won’t have to worry again.
    Until then we should do this regularly. I will help you and make it a regularly
    part of your training. OK?”
    In for a penny, in for a pound, Carol thought. “You’re the coach. Do with me as
    you will.”
    Rachel rubbed her hands together and went to the sink. She ran the hot water and
    got out a disposable razor. “Come over her and sit on the counter again.” With
    slow, short strokes, all the hair on Carol from her belly button to her pussy
    was sliced off. “Get on your hands and knees now and I will get rid of the stuff
    up your backside.”
    Carol felt like a cat as she got down and felt her ass cheeks being pried open.
    The gentle scrap of the razor soon made her as smooth as the day she was born.
    Reaching down and rubbing her smooth pussy and ass, Carol felt so different.
    This whole day had been a step into a new world. As she knelt naked with her
    pussy bare at the feet of a girl she hadn’t know for more than a day she
    wondered what would become of the ugly duckling Carol of yesterday.
    Helping Carol to her feet, Rachel held Carol’s hand and led her back to her
    bedroom. Pushing Carol down to sit on her bed, Rachel put her hands on her hips
    and grinned like a spider who had caught a fat fly in her web. “Are you ready
    for that little surprise I mentioned in the showers this afternoon?”
    “Sure, what have you got.” Rachel slowly unscrewed the metal studs from her
    nipples. She went over to her dresser and got what looked like hoop earrings.
    She opened the rings and slid them through the holes in her nipples. Now two
    rings hung down from Rachel’s erect nipples. Carol had never seen such large
    nipples, much less on such average size tits. Rachel then took a strand of chain
    and clipped one end to one of the nipple rings. She then brought the chain up
    behind her neck and down, attaching it to the other nipple ring. The chain was
    of a length to force her nipples to be pulled up slightly when she bowed her
    head. When she raised her head back, her nipple rings were clearly straining,
    pulling her nipples and her entire boobs upwards.
    “That must hurt when your raise your head. Why are you wearing that chain?
    Rachel sat next to Carol and looked her in the eye. “My mother is a very
    demanding woman. If you haven’t guessed she runs this family as she sees fit.
    She kicked my father out when I was two and I have lived with her and her sister
    Beth my whole life. We are into physical fitness and she plans for me to be an
    Olympic runner. We move around a lot because sooner or later it becomes known
    that she physically controls me and we have to move on. I would do anything for
    my mother and hope you will accept our life style”.
    Carol sat stunned. What had she gotten into? She desperately wanted to stay this
    girl’s friend. For some reason she was deeply interested in the attention
    Rachel’s mother paid to her. She couldn’t imagine her parents caring enough to
    discipline her for error, much less working to have a vision of her future. “If
    your satisfied with your life, who am I to interfere. But why does she have you
    wear the rings and chain?”
    Rachel lay back on the bed, an action that pulled her breast sharply upward.
    “Well, Mother says that only by constant reminders of the future hardship I will
    experience in professional competition will I be able to toughen my resistant to
    pain. Only by constantly being aware of my body and its shape will I work to
    keep it in condition. That is why when at home, I am not allowed to wear cloths.
    Only my rings and chains.”
    Carol lay on her side, and looked down on Rachel’s upper body. Being naked
    herself, she felt extremely inadequate next to this tanned beauty. “What do you
    mean by wearing only your rings and chains. I see only one chain.”
    “That’s my next surprise.” Rachel sat up and pulled her panties down her legs.
    She got up and went over to her dresser and got another ring and a chain. She
    came back and sat cross-legged on the bed facing Carol. For the first time
    Rachel’s pussy was fully exposed. She had a bare pussy, just like Carol’s own
    newly shaved pussy. Sitting cross-legged had caused her pussy to pout open and
    another stud was visible.
    The stud stuck up from the hood of her clitoris. As Rachel pulled her pussy
    open, Carol could see that the stud went down through her clitoris and was
    attached on the bottom with another screw stud. Rachel slowly unscrewed the top
    stud and slipped the bar out of her hood. She then placed the ring on the end of
    the chain over the bar. She then slipped the bar back through the hood and
    reattached the screw on stud. She then stood up in front of Carol. The chain
    dangled down between her legs and pulled on her clit and hood. They hung down a
    good inch from normal. Rachel then reached down and brought the chain up her
    back. She turned to Carol. “Would you snap that to the chain behind my neck?”
    Carol was stunned, then got up and took the chain from Rachel’s hand and clipped
    it the nipple chain behind Rachel’s neck. Most of the weight was now taken off
    Rachel’s clit, but it still stuck out from her pussy. The chain went up her ass
    crack and had very little slack. “Well, this is how I live at home. If you want
    to leave, now’s the time. My mother will not allow any sign by you that you
    disapprove with how we live. If she does, she and I will not be able to help you
    and I won’t be able to give you rides to and from school. What to you say?”
    How to answer that question. While Rachel’s family was the most open and
    sexually odd she had ever heard of, nothing so far could outweigh the
    excitement. In this one day, she had experienced such new thrills that she could
    not help but see what was to come. “Consider me part of the family”

    Chapter Three.

    From that time on, Carol’s life changed forever. Rachel ordered Carol to
    redress in the spandex outfit and she put on a similar outfit. She took off the
    chains but left the rings in her nipples and clit. They put on running shoes and
    they both went out for an afternoon jog. The day was warm and sunny and soon
    Carol was drenched in sweat, while Rachel barely showed signs of exertion. After
    just fifteen minutes, Carol had to stop and bent over thinking she was going to
    puke. Her tits hurt from their jumping around even wearing one of Rachel’s
    athletic bras. They were just too big to overcome gravity. Rachel looked down at
    the tired teen. “I don’t think you will ever be a runner. I think we will have
    to come up with another way to get you in shape. I will have to keep to my
    running, but we will ask my mom what she thinks would be a good way to get you
    shaped up.”
    They slowly jogged back to the house. Megan Barker was waiting, sitting on the
    porch. She did not look happy to see the girls dogging their return journey.
    “You won’t win any competitions running like that”
    Rachel nodded and looked scared. “Mom, I was seeing what kind of shape Carol was
    in, and found out that she will need some other training method besides running.
    She has poor endurance and her tits start hurting after only a short run.”
    “I was afraid of that. She has a body like my sister and we know how she has to
    work out. We may have to use the same training method on this little one as I
    used on her.”
    Carol had not met Megan Barker’s sister and was naturally curious about this
    training method they were talking about. “I haven’t met you sister. How does she
    work out?”
    “It’s kind of difficult to explain without seeing it. It will be very awkward
    for you at first, but soon you will see the logic in using this training method
    on a body like yours. It’s too late today for fitting you out for this type of
    training, so we will start tomorrow. Its a Saturday. We will expect you bright
    and early. Make it 8 o’clock. Rachel, have you completed her measurements? We
    will need them to work out the correct harness for her.”
    “Yes, mother. I think you will be impressed with her sizes. We kind of had to do
    some trimming already to get her in this outfit.” Rachel grasped Carol’s outfit
    and snapped the tight elastic cloths.
    “Don’t be mean, Rachel. You have been training for years. Carol has just started
    and if she is dedicated, we will make her a valuable asset to herself and her
    friends.” Megan put her arm around Carol’s shoulder and gave her a little hug.
    Megan Barker was an older version of Rachel. They both had sleek athletic
    builds. Megan was wearing a loose bathrobe and as they walked into the house,
    Carol noticed something shiny on Megan’s tit. She thought, ‘Like mother, like
    daughter.’ She wondered how close a family this was.
    “You can keep this outfit if you want to wear it home, or you can change back
    into your school cloths. Rachel, I will expect you and I to put in some extra
    miles after dinner, since you barely worked out this afternoon.” Letting go of
    their hug. “Now, Carol if you will excuse me, I have to see if my sister has got
    dinner on the way.”
    Megan walked down the hall and left the too alone.
    “Do you want to change or wear that. You sure look a lot better in this than
    your baggy dress.”
    Carol agreed and went with Rachel to get her old cloths. As soon as they entered
    Rachel’s room, Rachel began to strip off her outfit. “Would you help me with my
    chains again Carol?”
    “Sure” Taking the chain that Rachel clipped to her clit ring, Carol held it up
    while Rachel put on her nipple chain. “I kind of noticed that your mom has
    something attached to her tit too. Her robe was loose and I couldn’t help
    noticing when she hugged me.”
    “Yes, Mom is into body piercing and she has some stunning jewelry she wears. I
    am sure you will see it soon. Mom doesn’t wear cloths that much around the house
    either. You could call us nudist. But when you got it, flaunt it.”
    “I guess. I hope someday to be as open with my body as you guys are. But I have
    a ways to go first.”
    “You’ve got a great body.” Rachel brought her hands up and was gently caressing
    the outlines of Carol’s boobs. “I love your tits. I’m kind of jealous in fact. I
    think I need to see your tits one more time before you go home. I can’t get over
    their size.” Rachel was already pulling the shoulder straps down off Carol’s
    outfit, not giving her a chance to resist. It was like Rachel felt she had
    complete control of her body, now that she had agreed to let her train her.
    With the outfit pulled down to Carol’s waist, her tits stood out for Rachel’s
    grasp. She messarged them and then pushed Carol back onto the bed. Lying on her
    back her tits flattened out. “I just love the feel of these jugs. Rachel leaned
    over and took one of her nipples into her mouth. Again she worked it over like
    before. Then she moved to the other. This was all getting Carol turned on. No
    matter how new this was, she always enjoyed having her tits sucked. It was a big
    part of how she masturbated. So all this sucking was getting her hot. At home
    she used a fat candle to rub her pussy and help her get off. Now, she couldn’t
    help but start to feel her pussy getting wet. She started to naturally move her
    hands down to her pussy, but stopped short when she remembered where she was.
    Rachel noticed the movement and raised her head from her tingling tits. “Does
    this feel good? I love having my tits sucked. Do you want me to stop?”
    Not knowing where this was going, yet highly worked up from all the sexual
    implication of the day, she just closed her eyes and shook her head no.
    Taking this positive sign, Rachel grabbed Carol’s outfit and pulled it down her
    hips and off. Her new bare pussy could be seen shining. Rachel moved to lie
    fully on top of Carol and rubbed her tits over Carol’s large mammeries. They
    seemed to roll around her chest as Rachel moved over her body. Carol could feel
    the chains and rings as they rubbed into her flesh. Rachel’s head bent down and
    Carol felt her hot lips press against hers. She had never kissed a girl, but
    Rachel was insistent. She snaked her tongue along Carol’s lips until she opened
    her mouth. Rachel’s tongue was alive as it delved to taste Carol’s mouth.
    Carol had never experience such a kiss and it took her breath away. By now her
    hips were grinding up against Rachel’s and her arms had moved down to squeeze
    Rachel’s strong ass. As Rachel bent to suck Carol’s ear and throat, her hands
    went back to working on Carol’s tits. They bucked against each other like two
    sex starved animals and soon Carol could feel the familiar build up of an
    orgasm. It flared up from her pussy and struck hard when Rachel brought her knee
    down to grind into her pussy.
    ‘Oh God, Don’t stop. You’re making me burn up.” Rachel’s hot kisses continued to
    rain down on her and she floated in sexual bliss. Slowly she loosened her grip
    on Rachel’s ass and let her arms fall to her sides in surrender. “That was
    great. I didn’t know two girls could have so much fun. Did you come too?”
    Rachel looked down at her new play toy. “It takes more than a little rutting to
    get me off, but I was close. Your body drives me wild. If you let me I could get
    off, but you might think how a little odd.”
    Carol wondered what Rachel was purposing. It didn’t seem fair to leave her high
    and dry while she had an orgasm. “What do you want me to do?”
    “You just lay back and I will do the work. I just need to use these lovely big
    tits of yours.” Rachel sat up, straddling Carol’s waist then began to move up so
    her pussy was over Carol’s tits. Reaching back behind her she unclipped her clit
    chain and brought it back out in front of her. She then reached down and grasped
    Carol’s right tit and squeezed it, pushed it up into a tight ball of flesh. She
    then wedged it up into her pussy, driving Carol’s taut nipple over her clit.
    Carol held onto Rachel’s ass and looked up at the blonde Amazon squatting over
    her tit. Rachel’s face was soon smiling and her head fell back causing her
    nipple rings to strain at their chains. Carol couldn’t help getting hot again as
    her tit was so roughly handled and rubbed into Rachel’s drooling pussy. Rachel’s
    pussy strained open as more of Carol’s tit was pressed up into it. Carol helped
    by taking over for Rachel holding her tit up. This freed Rachel to grab her clit
    chain and tug on it. This seemed to drive her over the top and she let out a
    hiss of breath and held still. After a moment, she rolled off Carol and fell
    into a heap.
    Looking over and bringing an arm over to pet Carol’s pussy soaked tit, Rachel
    smiled. “Now that’s how these babies need to be used. I think this a start of a
    beautiful friendship.”

    Chapter Four.

    When Carol strode up to the Barker house the next morning, it was Megan,
    standing regally on the front porch that greeted her. “Your on time, that’s
    good. I demand promptness and dedication in the girls I train. What did you have
    for breakfast before you came today?”
    Having to scrounge from her mother’s food supply, her diet was full of junk
    food. Carol proceeded under Megan’s probing questions to outline a diet that
    definitely contributed to her being out of shape. “The temptations to eat that
    stuff you have readily available at your house must be overcome. If there was
    some way you could stay here, we could be sure you did not stray. I could also
    start you on my special diet of vitamins and healthy foods. Is there any way you
    could stay with us so your training could be more complete?”
    Her family, if you could call it that, would barely notice her being gone. But
    to move out for a time and live with this family was a big step. She didn’t know
    how she could arrange it without just sneaking off and having them think she was
    a runaway. She knew she wasn’t going to get any help from her parents to go on
    after she graduated from high school next year. They had no money and her grades
    would not get her any scholarships. She expected to find a minimum wage job and
    hopefully a husband. Being in shape and more desirable might help. If it didn’t
    work, she could go back home in the fall and start school again. Until then,
    this offer sounded exciting and she already was looking forward to more fun with
    Rachel.
    “I think I can sneak out and live down here. But I won’t be able to get out much
    or people will tell my parents I’m here. This house is well off the road and
    pretty isolated. I should be able to spend the time needed to get in shape here
    and then maybe head back home in the fall for school a new girl. Would that be
    OK?”
    “You will have to follow my rules while you are here in training. Do you agree
    to this?”
    Standing in front of this blond goddess made Carol desire to emulate her more
    than ever. “Yes Mrs. Barker.”
    “Mrs. Barker is too formal for the relationship we will develop. Since I am the
    Mistress of this house and now you, you will call me Mistress from now on. Is
    that understood?
    Carol felt very small before this powerful woman. Calling her mistress seemed
    crazy but looking into her eyes, she didn’t want to anger her. “Yes Mistress.”
    A look that made Carol shiver came over Megan’s face. It was like a child that
    has found a new toy dropped in her lap. “We will start your training today.
    Tonight you will pack your run away bag and sneak down here. We will have to
    make the town and your parent’s think you have left town. We will drive you to
    the bus stop and buy you a ticket to Chicago. You will get off at the first stop
    where I will be waiting to bring you back here. Doesn’t that sound like an
    adventure? Are you up to it.”
    Now that a plan was being laid out that would alter her summer for sure, she
    almost said no. But then she saw her reflection in the front window and knew
    this was her chance to get her life on track. The confidence these people showed
    and their great image was too much an attraction for Carol. “Yes Mistress, I
    will be down here this evening. My mom will probably not notice I’m gone for a
    week. I’ve already taken all my finals for this year, so I should get credit
    even if I blow off the last two weeks.”
    “Come now and I will start you with your first installment of my health potions
    of vitamins and a good breakfast. Than we will start in on finding the best type
    of training to suit your body.”
    While the vitamin mixture tasted odd, Carol took it like a trooper. By the time
    she was finished with breakfast, Rachel had returned from her morning run. “Why
    don’t you go up and keep Rachel company while she showers and I will think up a
    work out regime for you.”
    Jumping up to leave Carol grunted “OK.” Megan slammed her hand on the table
    startling Carol and bringing her to a halt. “That’s not how a respectful young
    girl answers her host and don’t forget to address me properly.” Carol stood
    stunned, than quickly lowered her head and said, “I’m sorry for being rude
    Mistress. May I go visit with Rachel now?”
    Megan turned to leave and said over her shoulder, “Yes child.”
    Glad to have passed that test, Carol ran up the stairs to find Rachel. She heard
    the shower running when she came into her bedroom and went into the adjoining
    bathroom to see what Rachel was up to. Carol saw Rachel’s outline visible behind
    the shower screen washing her hair. Carol got an idea and went to the sink and
    filled a class with cold water. She then sneaked up and tossed it over the top
    onto the unsuspecting naked girl. Rachel let out a cry and pulled the curtain
    back. Carol was laughing at her practical joke. Rachel’s face went from surprise
    to a look intent on revenge. Much quicker than Carol thought possible Rachel
    reached out and grabbed Carol’s arm. She gave a mighty tug and Carol felt
    herself being pulled off balance and fell into the tub. She was now getting all
    wet laying at Rachel’s feet. She didn’t feel like she had hurt herself from the
    fall but she was stunned by Rachel’s strength and speed. Rachel reached down and
    began to spank Carol’s ass through her wet shorts. It hurt, so she rolled over
    and lay flat on her back. Rachel stood over her and glared down at her. “I hope
    that little spanking will keep you from trying that again. As long as your in
    here, help me by washing my hair and back. Take those cloths off, they are
    already soaked.”
    Getting up slowly, Carol pulled down her shorts and panties and then lifted her
    shirt off. Rachel turned her around and helped with her bra. Once naked Rachel
    handed her the shampoo and turned to face the shower. Carol enjoyed washing
    Rachel’s shoulder length hair and once that was rinsed clean she scrubbed her
    back. Rachel then turned around. “Might as well do the rest of me to make up for
    that little trick. Carol hesitated a second then began to wash the tall teen’s
    tits and belly. When she came to her pussy, Rachel took her hand and guided it
    up and down her snatch and butt till they were totally clean. “I like this. I
    see you will be very useful around the house.” After rinsing off, they stepped
    out of the tub. “Dry me off, would you Carol.”
    She didn’t know weather that was a request or a statement, but being the guest
    and feeling guilty for playing the trick, she grabbed a large towel and began to
    buff Rachel dry. She took some time with her hair, but soon Rachel got up and
    went into the bedroom. Carol then finished drying herself and seeing as her
    cloths were all wet, she followed into the bedroom naked. Rachel was just
    finishing putting on her rings and chains.
    “Since this is what I must wear around the house and your cloths are all wet, I
    guess you will have to begin your training naked. We will stay inside, and since
    we are nudists around the house you will not feel out of place. Come on.”
    Grabbing Carol’s hand in the same steel grip, Carol was dragged out the door and
    down to the living room. They found a naked Megan doing sit ups. Carol had a
    good look at Megan’s body for the first time. She had a gold stud through each
    of her nipples. More studs could be seen sparkling around her pussy. She also
    had no hair on her pussy. She made a magnificent sight. Holding her feet was
    another woman that could only be Megan’s sister. The sight of this new lady
    totally shocked Carol.
    Rachel whispered to Carol, “That’s my aunt. My mother was always a dominating
    woman and her sister is kind of her personal servant.” The lady was on all fours
    holding down Megan’s legs. She wore nothing but a unique harness that looked
    very tight. She had a nice body, but what was odd were her tits. They were
    larger then Carol’s and hung almost to the carpet. Attached through the ends of
    her nipples were large weighty rings that pulled her nipples harshly. The
    nipples must have been almost two inches in length. The harness that encased her
    body had straps that surrounded her tits and held them firmly downwards. More
    straps when down around her ass and pussy and were also pulled tight. Her head
    hung down and Carol could not see her face hidden behind her hair.
    Seeing the girls come in, Megan stopped her exercises and waved her hand
    dismissing her sister. The lady remained on all fours and crawled out a nearby
    door. Noticing Carol staring after the crawling woman Megan felt a rare need to
    explain. “That’s my sister. She has had a hard life. She had a bad marriage, go
    hooked on drugs and when it was all through she came to me for support. I took
    her in but she kept up her old unhealthy lifestyle till I had to take drastic
    action. I now have to keep her under control or she will go off and try to kill
    herself with drugs again. I hope you don’t think me harsh but the only way to
    keep her from hurting herself is keeping her bound and working. She is quite
    helpful to me and we have a good relationship. She will tell you that she really
    appreciates all the work I put in keeping her in shape. I see you are following
    our house rules about cloths, that’s good. I think you will fit in nicely. Now
    you two can have the morning off. I’m still trying to work out your training
    Carol and we may not be able to start till after our little trip tomorrow. Off
    you go now.”
    “Yes Mistress” was all Carol could utter as Rachel pulled her out the door.
    Once back up in Rachel’s bedroom, Rachel asked, “What can we do to get to know
    each other better? Why don’t you tell me more about your life.”
    Laying back on the bed, Carol proceeded to pour her heart out about her life and
    what she saw as her future. Rachel sat next to her, looking down and
    occasionally patted Carol in comfort and friendship.
    Carol felt completely exposed to her new friend. Being naked and stroked by this
    beautiful teen helped to break down any barriers to honesty. Rachel hugged Carol
    when she talked about her terrible home life. Carol could feel Rachel’s rings
    and chain rub her tits as they clutched tightly. The rings continued to
    fascinate Carol.
    “Do you think you will keep those rings when you eventually strike out on your
    own?”
    “I have worn them for so long now that I can’t imagine not having them on.
    Besides having them on makes me horny all the time. You’ll have to experience it
    before you condemn it.”
    “I would be too scared to get pierced. I think I have a low threshold for pain.”
    “It’s just a matter of mind over pain. I have been training for a long time, and
    sometime the pain can be used for good. But you will have to train a while
    before you will see what I mean. “
    Rachel sat back and looked like she was thinking hard. “I tell you what, why
    don’t we see if your pain threshold is really as low as you think. I promise to
    stop when you say, but to train properly we really should have an idea if you’re
    a wimp.”
    Carol never liked pain, but looking at all the rings on Rachel she thought she
    should try to show a little backbone. “OK, but stop when I say. What are you
    going to do to test me?”
    “Well, we can’t have you thinking about it and backing out. That would ruin the
    test. You will just have to trust me. Lie back on the bed and I will get you
    ready for the test. When we are done I will make you feel great again.”
    Rachel went over to a dresser and came back with some leather items and some
    more chains. She took one of Carol’s arms, attached a leather cuff tightly and
    then ran a chain from the cuff to a ring on the headboard of the bed. She
    quickly repeated this with Carol’s remaining limbs. Carol tried to move or roll
    but she was pulled too tightly. Rachel sat astride her stomach and looked down
    at her prey.
    “I think we must make it so you don’t see or hear what is coming to keep you
    from ruining the test.” She got a leather mask and pulled it over her head. The
    mask was tight and she couldn’t hear or see anything. She then felt Rachel
    squeeze the sides of her jaw, opening her mouth. Before she knew what was
    coming, a rubber ball was deep in her mouth and being held in place by a strap
    that pulled on the sides of her mouth. Now she was scared, because she didn’t
    know how she was going to tell Rachel when she had enough. She moaned and
    struggled until she felt a hand grab her nipple and pinch it hard. Then a voice
    was at her ear. “Don’t waste your energy. I will know by your body language when
    you have had enough. Trust me. If you keep struggling I will not be able to
    accurately gauge your resistance.”
    Carol was still terrified, but what could she do. She lay quietly, awaiting her
    test.
    The first think she felt was a stabbing prick in her right tit. She didn’t know
    what had caused it but the pain only lasted a moment then faded. This was
    followed by numerous stabs all around her body. The ones that hurt the most were
    when her pussy lips and nipples were pricked.
    Rachel was really enjoying this. She was using sharp needles and pushing them
    slowly in about a half-inch into Carol’s skin. She noticed Carol’s struggles
    when she slowly pushed the needle through each of her nipples and her pussy
    lips. When she stopped, Carol looked like a pin cushion. Wanting to capture her
    handiwork, she got her camcorder and videotaped Carol’s body. Carol seemed to
    have handled this pain rather well so now she turned to a new pain giver.
    She didn’t want to drive Carol away. The thought of losing this big titted teen
    as her plaything was unthinkable. So until she had moved in, she would go easy.
    Unknown to Carol, Rachel had been exposed to bondage and pain as an adjunct to
    sexual pleasure since she began to develop. Her mother was a true Mistress of
    pain and lived to inflict pain and dominate others. She had been the object of
    this drive as had Megan’s sister.
    Megan’s sister, Beth had been Megan’s sex slave for as long as Rachel
    remembered. The story Megan has spun for Carol was a total lie. Now, Beth could
    not think of any way to live besides serving her sister. Their relationship now
    seemed normal to Rachel. Looking down at Carol, she began to picture this ripe
    teen as her personal slave. The thought of what she could do with this malleable
    girl made her wet with lust. But she had to play it cool until she committed to
    them by running away tonight. Once in their house, Carol would be watched and
    controlled until she was broken to Megan’s and Rachel’s will.
    She chose to use candle wax as the harshest pain for this session. Before she
    did this she wanted to show the pleasure that she could deliver. The combination
    of pain and sex was an intoxication combination. Rachel took a vibrator and
    began to rub it up and down Carol’s spread pussy. She delved into her pussy with
    her fingers and the vibrator watching then quickly getting damp. As she pushed a
    finger in, she came up against an obstruction. She almost wet herself now that
    she knew that she had a virgin to make her slave. She wasn’t ready to deflower
    her today so she contented herself by putting the vibrator up against Carol’s
    clit and began the wax treatment.
    The first touch of the vibrator on her pussy sent a shock through Carol’s system
    that was readying itself for the next stab of pain. The tender caress and
    probing soon had her totally confused. The constant buzzing on her clit started
    to drive her towards a climax. The first drop of hot wax on her nipple sent her
    brain into a tailspin. The continued drops on both her tits, and then her pussy
    lips were hard to understand because she continued on her rise to orgasm despite
    her pain.
    When the vibrator moved down to press into her pussy and warm lips began to lick
    her engorged clit, she could not hold back. Her orgasm crashed over her. As this
    began, Rachel began to pull out the needles that stuck out of her body. With
    each pull, her orgasm climbed and she felt new levels of lust as her orgasm
    pressed on longer than any she has ever endured.
    She finally went limp. Rachel raised her head and pulled out the vibrator and
    licked it clean. She got a warm wash cloth and began to clean the numerous drops
    of blood that had appeared where she had pulled the needles out. Soon, Carol’s
    body showed no signs of the blood and wax. She continued the soothing body scrub
    and massaged Carol’s massive tits. She couldn’t help tonguing and sucking those
    lovely orbs. Soon her own lust got to her and she grabbed the vibrator and
    jammed it deep into her pussy. She drove it in and out fast as she continued her
    attack on Carol’s breast. The excitement of having Carol as her prisoner and the
    vibrator got Rachel off in record time. When she had cooled down from her come,
    she put away all the tools of pain and pleasure and began to unstrap Carol.
    When the gag and hood was removed, Rachel immediately rained kisses on Carol’s
    face. Still in a daze from the treatment she had just experienced she returned
    the kisses affectionately.
    “Oh baby, you passed that test with flying colors. I really felt for you, but I
    hope my loving helped make up for the discomfort? You really are going to handle
    your training well. I can’t wait for it to begin. You still want to come live
    with us, don’t you?”
    Carol’s thoughts were totally muddled now. She had begun to have second thoughts
    about coming to live with these bizarre women at the beginning of the pain test.
    She looked down at her body and saw only an occasional spot where the needle
    prick was still bleeding, but none of them hurt. She remembered the stunning
    orgasm she never though was possible. Looking into the glowing eyes of Rachel
    and enjoying this loving hug she responded honestly. “I never thought I could
    come that hard. If you promise to be kind like that to me I’ll be here for
    sure.”
    “I’ll give you more pleasure than you could ever imagine.” Rachel knew she would
    also test the bounds of Carol’s endurance to pain and humiliation. But that
    would wait until she was addicted to Rachel’s sexual attentions.
    Laying side by side they spent the rest of the morning listening to music,
    talking and occasionally kissing and loving. At noon, Megan called them to
    lunch. Both naked teens ate a healthy lunch and Carol had her vitamins. Carol
    noticed that Rachel was taking a different vitamin brew. “What’s the difference
    in our vitamins, Mistress?”
    Megan turned from her work. “Well, Rachel has been on vitamins for years. You
    need to work up to her level. In time you will hopefully be on the same regime.”
    “I hope to live up to your expectations, Mistress.”
    Megan looked hard at Carol. “I’m sure you will do your best. If you falter we
    will just have to motivate you. I think you should go home now so your family
    doesn’t begin to question where you were. We don’t want anyone to suspect you
    are here once you run away. Now get dressed in you own cloths and go home. Be
    back by ten tonight and we will pull your disappearing act.”
    Both girls got up to leave, “Yes Mistress.”
    Once dressed in her damp cloths, she hugged and kissed Rachel good bye and went
    home to pack. She could barely keep her excitement under control. Whatever was
    going to happen while she lived with the Barker woman, it would sure make her
    present life pale in comparison.

    Chapter Five.

    Carol arrived just after midnight. “What took you so long?” Megan sat waiting on
    the porch.
    “Sorry, my mother picked tonight to stay up and rattle around the house. I had
    to wait until she finally went to bed.”
    “Well, we still have plenty of time before the bus leaves, so no harm done. I
    want you to go freshen up and then we can start into town. I will have to drop
    you outside of town and you will have to walk to the bus stop. Remember you are
    running away, so you should avoid people. On the other hand, we want people to
    know that you have left town so no one will think to look around here. Buy the
    ticket in you own name and if you see someone who knows you, that’s OK, but
    don’t start any conversations. Now go get ready and say good night to Rachel. We
    leave in half and hour.”
    Carol left her bag on the porch and went up to Rachel’s room. She knocked and
    entered. Rachel was on her bed, dressed in her chains, reading a book. Carol
    said she only had a little time before her fake run away trip. Rachel got up and
    came over to Carol. “You don’t know how excited I am to have you coming to stay
    with us. I know we will become very close. Are you ready to go?”
    “Just let me go to the bathroom and I will be ready to go.” Carol was
    embarrassed when Rachel stood in the door and chatted while she pissed. When she
    was pulling up her pants, Rachel stepped forward and helped tuck her in. This
    attention was strange yet the intimacy she felt with her new lover could not be
    withheld. Rachel held her head in her hands and gave her a deep kiss. “That’s
    for luck. I will be waiting for you when you get back and then your training can
    begin in full. Now get going, you don’t want to keep mother waiting.”
    The next couple of hours were terrifying for Carol. Sneaking through town, with
    Megan shadowing her made her feel like a criminal. Buying the bus ticket, she
    was seen by two people that knew her and looked questioning at her. She quickly
    moved on and hid in the ladies room until her bus was called. There was no one
    she knew on the bus but it was crowded. It took about an hour to reach the next town
    and once they stopped, many got off to use the bathroom. Carol got off with the
    flow and then hid again in the ladies room until the bus left. Then she crept
    out without anyone seeing her. Megan’s flashed her lights at Carol when she got
    outside and she quickly ran and got in the car. They speed off with no one the
    wiser.
    When they were nearing their town Megan gave instructions. “Lay down and put
    your head in my lap. We don’t want anyone seeing you as we pass through town.”
    Megan had just a light dress on that had ridden up while she was driving. When
    Carol put her head on her lap she could clearly smell the musky odor of her
    pussy. While Carol was laying down, Megan began to stroke her hair and
    shoulders. She continued to pet her face and even moved her hand over her
    breast.
    “Your such a pretty girl. Even if you body needs work, we see the potential in
    you. I am going to make you a perfect companion for Rachel.” Carol started to
    rise up at this comment. Megan reacted quickly. She pushed her back down and
    gave three good spanks to Carols exposed ass. “I did not give you permission to
    sit up. There was a car passing us just then. You must learn to obey. I see we
    will have to make sure your head strong attitudes are adjusted during training.
    You will be a much different person when I am through with you.” Carol spent the
    remainder of the journey in Megan’s lap being caressed by this powerful woman.
    She was tired and soon fell asleep.
    She awoke when the car started down the rough dirt access road to the farm.
    Megan gave her permission to sit up. Megan drove the car right into the barn. It
    had been converted into a garage and held all kinds of carriages and carts.
    “I know you’re tired so after a quick vitamin dose I will put you to bed.”
    Megan dropped her bag on the floor in the kitchen and sat down. Megan busied
    herself mixing up another vitamin shake. “This is high protein and will do you a
    lot of good. Drink it up and then you can go to bed.”
    It tasted like medicine, but she downed it quickly. Megan then lead her down a
    set of stairs she hadn’t noticed before. It was very dark and she held Megan’s
    hand. Once down in the cellar, Megan opened a solid wood door to a small room
    with a single bed. “I don’t want to wake Rachel with you sleeping upstairs with
    her tonight so this will have to do for now. I hope you enjoy your rest, you’re
    going to need it when we begin training tomorrow.
    Megan insisted on helping her off with her cloths. She was feeling extremely
    drowsy and could barely stand up. Once naked, she sprawled out on the bed and
    was soon breathing heavily. Megan looked down at her new trainee with a smile
    that would have made Carol shiver if she was awake.
    Megan gave Carol another half an hour to let the sleeping pills she put in
    Carol’s drink take full effect. She had planned to have Carol fully under her
    control when she woke up. A big part of that would be the training harness she
    had created. To make sure the harness stayed securely on Carol, Megan had spent
    yesterday designing and bending shiny metal bands using the measurements Rachel
    had provided.
    Now she went and got the bands, a leather apron and a small welding torch.
    Starting with Carol’s ankles, she used large pliers to bend the bands so the
    ends just touched. She put the thick leather apron under the band against
    Carol’s skin. After testing the depth of Carol’s sleep, she used the torch to
    melt the ends together into a solid piece. She then filed them smooth and tested
    their strength. She could not budge them, even with her considerable strength.
    Satisfied with her handiwork, she continued onto the other ankle and both
    wrists. The neckband she used was rounder and smoother, but it attached just as
    firmly. When she was done, Carol lay naked except for the five shiny bands.
    Megan planned to keep Carol under her supervision and control for many years.
    These bands symbolized this to Megan. How Carol felt was no longer important.
    Next came the leather harness that Megan had devised. It was similar to her
    sister’s harness. Three half-inch leather strips were attached to Carol’s collar
    band and secured by metal studs driven through the leather. A special tool was
    used to lock the studs in place. Again Megan tested the strength of the studs
    and found them sound.
    A three-inch leather band with numerous rings attached then went around Carol’s
    waist, just above the hips. It was pulled tight and secured by six studs. Two of
    the leather strips from the collar were then laid down Carol’s back and passed
    through slits in the waist belt. They went another foot and rested just past
    Carol’s ass. The ends of the two strips down her back ended in buckles so other
    items could be attached later. The third collar strip was passed between
    Carol’s tits and secured by a stud to the middle of the waist belt.
    Now she worked on Carol’s tit harness. Bands of quarter inch rawhide soon
    circled each tit in a tight network. The ends were secured to the three leather
    straps. This made Carol’s tits stick out straight and well separated. She had
    special plans for Carol’s tits that went beyond using them for sexual pleasure
    and pain. She had already begun to implement her plan by adding a special
    hormone blend in Carol’s vitamin brew. Having been trained as a nurse, she knew
    the biology was correct. She just wondered how long it would take before Carol’s
    tits started to yield their nectar.
    Megan had enjoyed the taste and sexual stimulation nursing had given her when
    she had Rachel. But that was long ago. Now, looking at the size of Carol’s
    boobs, she saw a whole new erotic element open to her.
    The last element to Carol’s restraint was to pull thick warm-up stockings up her
    legs, under the ankle rings. She then pulled down on the two leather strips
    hanging down from her back and attached them to the tops of the stockings. She
    had to pull hard to make them meet, but once attached this kept the stocking up
    tight and the harness from rising up Carol’s waist. She took Carol’s limbs and
    then attached them by short chains to the four corners of the bed. What a
    delicious site was the sleeping teen. She pulled a blanket over her and kissed
    her good night.
    Megan cleaned out the room and then locked the door. She was tired and knew that
    Carol would sleep into the late afternoon. She went up to bed and quickly used
    Beth to give her multiple orgasms before dropping off to sleep. Beth returned to
    her spot on the floor at the foot of Megan’s bed. She didn’t know how she felt
    about the entrance of Carol to the clan. If she diverted some of Megan’s and
    Rachel’s darker tendencies, that would be a blessing. Whatever the outcome, Beth
    knew she had no control over it. She had long ago given herself to being her
    sister’s slave.
    She serviced her sexually and did all the manual labor around the house. She
    didn’t know how she would survive in the world without Megan. As a teen, just
    about Carol’s age, Megan had initiated her into the dark world of sexual
    slavery. Megan was six years older than Beth. She had come home on break from
    nursing school and had easily got Beth to come live with her. Her parents were
    glad to get rid of the extra mouth. Her life from then on revolved around
    Megan’s. She did love Megan and being her sex slave was her life now and she
    couldn’t imagine living any other way. She soon fell asleep, knowing tomorrow
    would be an eventful day.

    Chapter Six.

    Carol awoke with a start. She raised her head and saw Rachel’s head between her
    legs and her looking up at Carol’s face. She had been eating her out and it now
    felt wonderful. She also quickly became aware that she was secured to the bed.
    She looked down her body and what she saw made her stare in bewilderment. The
    last thing she remembered was falling asleep last night. Now, she saw her bands
    and leather harness and wondered why and when this was done to her.
    “Rachel, what am I doing tied up and why am I in this weird harness? Who put
    these rings on me? Take them off!”
    Rachel just continued to lazily lick Carol’s bald slit. She knew that Carol
    would play indignant for a time but then would see the inevitability of her
    situation. So she just went on with her playing. Soon, Carol sputtered out and
    laid her head back and surrendered to the loving Rachel was giving her. When she
    could hold back no longer, she came on Rachel’s talented tongue and fingers.
    “There, isn’t that the loveliest way to wake up. I wanted you to experience it
    because that is what will be expected from you in the future. But first you have
    to come to understand your position here. While you are in training, you must be
    controlled. My mother feels this means both mentally and physically. You will
    learn this is for the best. And even if you don’t, it doesn’t matter. What
    mother wants, we give her. The quicker you learn this the easier your training
    will be.”
    As Rachel sat on the side of the bed explaining these facts to Carol, Megan
    called from upstairs. “Rachel, bring her up so we can start her exercising. You
    know how to handle her.”
    “Yes, mother. She just woke up. I’ll be there in a minute.”
    Rachel released one of Carol’s arms and then snapped her wrist ring on one of
    the rings on Carol’s waist belt. She repeated it with her other arm then she
    unchained her legs. “I want you to walk in front of me and up the stairs. When
    you get there I want you to drop to your knees. I will then unclasp your arms
    and you will then follow me on all fours. You will not speak and will keep your
    head down. I advise you to follow these directions or my mother will punish you.
    Don’t think I can keep her from really hurting you. What I did yesterday was
    nothing compared to some of her methods. Now lets move.” Rachel attached a leash
    to Carol’s neck-band and they went upstairs.
    Rachel had to push Carol to her knees once there. She could not fight Rachel’s
    strength for long and soon she was crawling behind Rachel like a pet. The
    warm-up stockings had thick knee padding so crawling was not too painful, just
    humiliating.
    “Ah, I see you have instructed her on how she will act from now on. Carol, I
    expect a hard day of training out of you but first you must have your vitamins
    and breakfast.”
    Some eggs were put in one bowl and her vitamin brew in another. They were then
    placed on the floor next to the table. Carol, just looked at the bowls and then
    up at Megan. Megan saw her look and quickly walked over to the kneeling teen.
    From the counter she grabbed a wooden mixing spoon and laid into Carol’s ass.
    The teen fell to the floor to try and avoid the painful spanking. “I saw the way
    you looked at me. Your food will be served to you like the lowly trainee you
    are. You will show appreciation for the time it took me to make it, not give me
    the eye. Now get back over here and eat this up. We don’t have all day and your
    training is long overdue.”
    Carol was pulled up by her leash and led back to her bowl. With Megan still
    standing over her, she began to reach down to get a handful of eggs. Megan
    slammed the spoon on her ass. No one said you can use your hands, get your face
    down there and eat it right off the bowl.” Megan pushed her head down and she
    then awkwardly ate her food like a dog. She couldn’t remember when she felt so
    totally out of control.
    Rachel sat at the table in her rings and chains and followed Carol’s actions.
    She did not intervene when Megan disciplined her and even seemed to be
    transfixed by the event.
    When they all finished their food, Megan took Carol’s leash and led her outside
    and across the yard to the barn. Rachel followed close behind.
    Crawling across the yard naked except for her harness was hard on her. Megan
    kept pulled on her leash for not keeping up. Once in the barn she was led over
    to an odd looking cart.
    “I have determined that your body will never be sleek like Rachel’s. Your boobs
    and the shape of your frame are not made to run. What I have in mind for you is
    to make you strong in your legs and upper body. You legs will be capable of
    going great distances but not at any great speed. Your upper body will be shaped
    to assist in your tasks. I have adapted this cart to help you train. Stand up
    and we will see if my measurements are correct.”
    The cart was nothing more than a two wheel, rickshaw of sorts. It could hold no
    more than one person comfortably. Carol was placed between the arms attached to
    the cart and bent over a padded crosspiece that fit just under her waist. There
    were rings that attached to her waist belt to keep her snugly attached. Carol
    was bent forward and her arms were secured to a second crosspiece farther up the
    yoke.
    Her breast hung down and her neck band was also attached by a small chain to the
    yoke. She could not stand up and would have to use her legs and arms to propel
    the cart. Megan attached two reins to the buckles on Carol’s ass straps. They
    were long enough to reach the seat of the cart.
    Megan pulled back on Carol’s hair causing her mouth to open. A metal bit was
    quickly inserted and pulled tight. It was secured to her neck band making
    talking very difficult. Carol was then led outside towing the cart behind. It
    was heavy but the wheels were well balanced. Carol felt the cart get heavier as
    Rachel got up in the seat and took the reins.
    “Take here out for a good hour trot. Be sure to water her at the half way
    point.”
    Megan gave her ass a hard slap and Carol felt the reins being slapped hard
    against her ass. She pulled hard with her legs and the cart rolled out of the
    yard and down a path leading deeper into the farm. The grade was fairly level
    but still it took a lot of effort to pull the cart. She could feel her thighs
    straining and her shoulders pushing on the yoke.
    The morning was warm and soon she was sweating at her task. Rachel happily kept
    Carol moving by a combination of encouragement and a buggy whip that she applied
    to her ass, thighs and sometime the sided of her hanging boobs. This always
    caused Carol to increase her efforts because they stung terribly.
    When she got to a wooded area, Rachel pulled on the reins and brought the cart
    to a halt. She got off the cart and came up to check out Carol. She took a cloth
    and wiped down her sweating body. She unclipped the mouth bit and Carol moved
    her mouth working out the soreness. “Rachel, why are you doing this to me? That
    bit hurts and the wip stings like crazy. This cart pulling is for the birds.
    Let me go home.”
    “Let’s have none of that talk. You just started. I know its tough at first, but
    you will get used to it. It will make you strong and you will be here to make me
    happy for as long as I want you. Are you thirsty?”
    “Oh yes, let my out of this yoke so I can drink.”
    “You can drink right where you are. You will never be allowed outside without a
    leash or attached to your cart. Here drink from this canteen through the straw.
    Take your time.”
    Rachel held the canteen while Carol drank her fill. Rachel continued to pet and
    fondle Carol’s tits and pussy. She had to brush some pesky flies that seemed to
    be attracted to Carol’s sweaty body, especially her pussy area.
    “Rachel, I have to piss. Let me out of this so I can go.”
    “You can go right where you are. Just spread your legs and piss away. I will
    wipe you clean when you’re done.”
    “I feel like a horse attached to this outfit.” The pressure in her bladder
    overcame her embarrassment. She squatted as best she could and pissed a solid
    stream for a good 30 seconds. Rachel watched and even put her hand down under
    the stream to taste Carol’s piss.
    “Why would you taste my piss? That’s gross.”
    “You’ve never tasted piss before? You will come to disregard the taste if you
    get thirsty enough. I might have you taste my piss if we run out of water.”
    Rachel took a cloth and wiped Carol’s damp pussy and legs where piss still
    clung. She took a long time playing with Carol’s pussy lips and nipples. “These
    would be so much prettier decorated with rings and studs. I could make your lips
    open like a flower for my touch all the time. Your nipples need to be bigger.
    Your breast must stand out as your finest asset.” All this touching and the
    erotic bondage made Carol moist. What was to become of her. She really enjoyed
    her times with Rachel. She has never enjoyed so much sex as she had with these
    women. But the humiliation and talk of piercing was making her very uneasy.
    Just short of building to an orgasm, Rachel slapped her ass and said, “Time to
    hit the trail, old girl. Open your mouth for your bit.”
    “Oh Rachel, please don’t put that horrible thing back in.” Before Carol could go
    on, Rachel grabbed her left nipple and twisted it cruelly. When she cried out,
    Rachel stuffed the bit back in and secured it tight. Getting back on the cart,
    she directed the cart back to the farm and whipped Carol into a good trot.
    When she was within sight of the farm, Rachel used the whip on Carol’s tits and
    pussy to get her up to a run for the last leg. Carol was panting heavily when
    they pulled into the farm yard. Rachel slowed her to a walk and took her a
    couple times around the house to cool her down. Then she led her into the barn
    and rubbed her down and let her drink from the trough. Carol sunk her whole head
    into the water once the bit was removed. She felt sore all over and looked at
    the angry red marks on her tits and ass where the whip had struck.
    Carol was released from the cart, but not before she was leashed. She was placed
    on her knees. “Do you need to crap?”
    After all the exercise, Carol did feel the need. “Yes, Rachel.”
    “OK, come outside and you can do your business.”
    “Why can’t I go inside to the bathroom?”
    “Don’t be silly. You haven’t earned that status yet. Until mother feels you are
    ready to be my house slave you will have to live like a beast of burden. When
    you accept your place, then maybe she will give you house privileges.”
    “What does she expect of me before she thinks I’m ready?”
    “Well, you know how much mother is into rings. If you were to request to be
    ringed, she may see it as a measure of submission to your status.”
    “I’ll have to think on that. Where do you want me to crap?
    Rachel led Carol on her knees to a field in back of the house. She had her squat
    back and Carol passed a large load. When she was done, Carol had to rub her ass
    clean on the tall grass. It was very humiliating. When she was back in the barn,
    Carol was instructed to lay on her back, and then ropes were clipped to each of
    her bands and then they were joined to a pulley hanging from the rafters. Rachel
    went over to a switch on the wall and Carol heard a motor engage. The ropes
    pulled her off her back and soon she was swinging on her back looking up at the
    ceiling. The motor was turned off when she was three feet off the ground. Carol
    looked over and saw Rachel filling a bucket with soapy water and then she
    brought the hose over to the hanging teen. Carol’s stockings were released and
    pulled off.
    Rachel then spent the next fifteen minutes scrubbing and washing Carol. She
    brought out a razor and lathered Carol’s pussy up. She then got rid of the
    little stubble that had grown back. She then used a scissors and razor to take
    off about two inches of hair from both sides of Carol’s head. Rachel kept the
    longest strands and took them over to a workbench. This left a thick band of
    hair going from her forehead to the back of her head. Rachel then sat down and
    worked Carol’s remaining hair into a thick braid down her back. She took the end
    of the braid and worked in a long strand of rawhide. She then pulled it down and
    attached it to her waist belt. This forced her head to be pulled back, further
    sticking out her tits.
    Carol’s leg warmers were put back on after she was dry and secured to her
    harness. “I have to go for my run now. I’ll leave you here. I don’t think you
    will go anywhere. I will be back in about an hour. I might have mother come out
    and keep you company. Thanks for a lovely morning.”
    She took one more feel of her slave and skipped out of the barn.
    Carol swung from her bonds, and soon her bands were rubbing painfully. She also
    noticed that her tit harness was tightening leaving deep creases in her tits.
    The harness was made of rawhide. As it dried after her bath, the strands were
    now contracting.
    Carol tried to look down at her poor tits, but her head was pulled so far back
    she couldn’t. She began to mew in pain. She jumped when she felt a hand squeeze
    her pussy. Megan had entered quietly and had spent the last ten minutes watching
    and filming the girl’s suffering. Now she could not help coming closer and
    touching this bound sex toy.
    “Oh Mistress, please help me. My tits are being squeezed to death. They feel
    like they are being cut off.” Megan tried in vain to get a finger under the
    tight rawhide bonds around her tits. The rawhide was tight when she had put them
    on the girl, now they were instruments of torture.
    “That must be very painful. What will you do for me if I loosen them?”
    Carol was at the end of her endurance. The hanging had caused her bands to dig
    into her skin, and now her tits were in agony. “I’ll do whatever you want, just
    take those things off my tits and let me down.”
    “I will let you down and put a new harness on your tits if you beg me to pierce
    your nipples.” Megan continued to gently rub over Carol’s engorged tits as she
    stated her bargain.
    Carol didn’t know which to chose. When Megan gave Carol a spin this almost made
    her sick. “All right, I’ll let you pierce me.”
    Megan’s arm brought the riding crop she was carrying down with a thud against
    Carol’s hanging ass. “You didn’t beg and you forgot to call me Mistress. Care to
    try again?”
    “Please Mistress, pierce my nipples.”
    “I don’t think you mean it.”
    Now Carol was seriously pleading. “Oh please, please Mistress. Pierce them
    however you want. They are yours to decorate with whatever you wish. Just please
    stop the pain.”
    Megan took a knife from a shelf and sliced the tit harness off. When it was off,
    deep ruts could be seen criss-crossing her tits. They left a lovely design. They
    would fade quickly as the blood returned to the large tits. She went over to the
    wall switch that controlled the pulley and lowered the teen to the ground.
    Carol just laid on her back enjoying the lack of strain on her limps and tits.
    Megan unclipped the suspension ropes and using her crop got the teen up on her
    hands and knees. She used the leash to bring the teen over to the wall. The wall
    had numerous rings driven into it. Soon Carol was tightly bound to the wall.
    Megan loosened the braid holding her head back so she could look down and see
    her tits.
    Megan was overcome with lust looking at the bound teen. She gave Carol’s tits a
    good sucking and delved her fingers deep into her pussy. Rachel had told her she
    was a virgin and she took pleasure scrapping her hymen with her nails.
    She hated to pull herself away, but she had to go and get her piercing kit. As
    she left, she adjusted the camcorder she had set up when she entered the barn to
    now zoom in on Carol’s chest. She was planning to use this tape to document
    Carol’s training and maybe make a few bucks.
    As she went to get her kit she had to decide how big a ring and where to put it
    in Carol’s tits. There was so much meat there that numerous rings and studs
    could decorate Carol’s tits. By the time she returned to the bound girl, she had
    decided to put a large ring through the base of her areola. This would be able
    to support a large weight. She would also put a lovely stud through each nipple.
    Carol’s tit would be permanently scarred from the large ring. The stud hole
    might someday close, but the larger ring, with all the pulling she expected to
    place on it, would always scar her tits.
    The thought of this made her clit tingle. She knew she had this need to inflict
    pain on others and if the process left a permanent impact, it made her even
    hotter. As she was walking back to the barn, she saw Rachel returning from her
    run.
    “Come in the barn. I found out your slave wants me to pierce her tits. I know
    you want to watch.”
    “She asked to be pierced?” Rachel did not think Carol would come to this stage
    of her training so quickly.
    “She wouldn’t have but you let her tit harness get wet. You should be more
    careful with your toys. The rawhide had shrunk to a point where she would have
    agreed to anything to get that harness off. Take her tit harness off in the
    future when you wash her, unless you want to really cause her some pain.”
    They entered the barn together and Rachel brought over a powerful work light to
    help Megan see her task. Megan instructed, “Why don’t you get her nipples ready
    for this lovely decoration?” Rachel spent some time sucking Carol’s huge tits
    and feeling up her tight pussy. When Carol was fully engorged Megan used an
    alcohol swab, rubbing down Carol’s tits. She then got out her tools. She would
    have to use a large needle for the heavy ring she planned to implant in the meat
    of her tit. A smaller needle would be used on the nipple.
    She decided to do the nipples first. That way the more painful large needle
    would not make the nipple needle seem like a relief. She firmly believed in
    building the pain in a slave.
    The studs would go in horizontally right at the middle of each nipple. They were
    the screw-on type and could be exchanged for small rings if needed. Carol looked
    like she was having second thoughts. Rachel kept stroked Carol’s body and
    fingered her pussy. “I’m so proud you asked for this. It will make your training
    move along quicker. I will be able to do so much more with you. Should we gag
    her mother?”
    “No, I would like to see and hear reaction to her first piercing. It should be
    memorable.”

    Chapter Seven.

    Megan arranged her tools like a pro. She wanted to be sure the studs would be
    level and right in the middle of each nipple. To do this, she decided to put a
    guide on each nipple. This was a circular tube of sorts that could be tightened
    down to grasp the nipple and pull it out. There were holes in the tube to allow
    the needle to go right in the center. Megan picked out a guide and began
    tightening it on Carol’s left nipple. As it squeezed the nipple she began to
    pull it out from her tit. “Rachel, take the guide and keep it tight and pulled
    out straight.”
    Rachel took one of her hands from Carol’s pussy and held the guide tight. “This
    is so hot, Carol. It will only hurt for a second.”
    Taking a needle and placing it in the guide, she began to drive it into Carol’s
    distended nipple. Carol bit her lip and stared down as the needle was driven
    clear through her nipple. When it was through, Megan left it sticking through
    her nipple. “You can let go. We will keep the needle in and do the other. Then
    we will put the studs in at the same time.”
    Rachel helped again as Carol’s right nipple soon sported a needle as well. Megan
    thought Carol had endured her first piercing rather well. She was anxious to see
    how she would react to the large ring. But first she wanted to put the spike
    studs through her nipples. Pulling the needle out quickly and removing the
    guide, she pushed a stud through the hole left from the needle. Small drops of
    blood leaked from the holes that Rachel dabbed away.
    She secured the screw-on ends to the studs and stood back to examine her
    handiwork. The studs looked pretty horizontal and were right through the center
    of each nipple. “They look great. You will be able to take these out and replace
    them with rings. Be sure to clean them until they heal.”
    Megan caressed Carol’s tits and pulled on the studs. “You did well with the
    pain. I am proud of you. But now I have another set of rings that I bet will
    bring out a scream.”
    “You mean you’re going to put more rings in my tits. I thought we were done.
    Rachel, I don’t want anymore rings in my tits. Make her stop.”
    Rachel moved close to Carol’s face and grabbed both her tits and began to
    squeeze them. “I would not think of interfering with my mother’s plan for you. I
    want a fully trained and decorated slave and I trust her to make you that slave.
    Besides, I can’t wait to see how you take the big needle. I’m all hot now, you
    will have to get me off when we are done.” When she backed up and let go of
    Carol’s tits, they showed Rachel’s hand print where she had dug them deep into
    her boobs.
    When Carol looked over at Megan, she was preparing for the next piercing. As she
    looked down at her tits, she saw the pretty studs sticking out of her nipples.
    While they still ached a little, they did look stunning. She wondered what Megan
    had planned next.
    Megan came over with a needle that looked like a knitting needle. Her eyes when
    wide with freight. No way could she take a needle that size going through her
    tit. She started to shack and tried to pull away. Megan called for Rachel’s help
    and soon they held Carol tight against the wall and her right boob pulled out
    straight. Megan lined up the needle so it would drive straight down just behind
    her areola and exit from the bottom. This would mean the ring, once in, would be
    perpendicular to her nipple stud and provide for multiple ways to put strain on
    her tits.
    She looked up at the terrified teen and then back down to began to slowly drive
    the needle home. The needle was large but extremely sharp. It went in smoothly
    and continued with firm pressure all the way through and out just about where
    she expected from the bottom.
    Carol took about a half inch of the needle’s travel before she let a scream that
    would have brought the neighbors if there were any within a mile. Once the
    needle was in, they left it in and backed off. Carol could not believe how
    painful that was and she still had another tit to go. “Oh please don’t do the
    other one. I will be good, do anything you want.”
    “Stop that simpering, I wouldn’t let you go around half done. I have a
    reputation to uphold. I’ll give you a minute until I have the other needle
    ready.”
    Rachel move close and licked around Carol’s tit where the needle was sticking
    out. She took her nipple and sucked it hard. She could use the stud to twist her
    nipple with her tongue. She continued to feel up her slave and pump her fingers
    into her pussy. “Your pussy is so wet, I think you are enjoying this. We should
    do this more often.”
    “Oh Rachel, it hurts. If you weren’t playing with my pussy, I don’t think I
    could take this.”
    Megan was walking back with the next needle. “OK you love birds, time for some
    more screaming. I knew I would get a good one out of you. Try to do better this
    time Carol.”
    The blondes put Carol into a tight hold and repeated the same piercing on her
    other tit. Carol was able to hold back her scream a little longer than the first
    time, but she still let out a loud one. With tears running down her cheeks,
    Carol looked down at her tits and saw the two needles sticking out the top and
    bottom of her beautiful boobs. Megan went and got the gold rods that would slide
    through the holes as the needles were pulled out. The needles had a gap in the
    end that allowed the ring to follow behind the needle.
    Megan had thought of a unique way to make the ring. She had slightly curved gold
    rods that once through would be bent and welded into a solid ring. When she was
    done they would shaped like a D hanging from each tit. Taking the first rod, she
    lined it up in the notch in the needle and began to push it into Carol’s tit. It
    must have hurt from the moans from Carol, but soon both tits had the rods in
    place.
    “OK, Now we must bend and weld them. Let’s take her over to the vise on the
    workbench.” Carol was quickly released and led under leash to the vise. Using
    various tools that pulled and twisted Carol’s tits in the process, the rods soon
    were bent and the ends touched. “You know that the rod will heat up when we weld
    the ends. It may really burn her. I hope you don’t mind some permanent
    disfigurement on your slave. I will do my best to cover her, but I can’t stop
    the metal from heating up. We will just have to see how it goes.”
    “Whatever you deem as necessary mother. I just love these rings and I want them
    to be solidly attached.”
    Carol just stood there bent over and watched the two talk about her like she
    wasn’t even there. It was then, that she realized that this was not going to be
    just a summer fling. These woman planned to make her their slave for a very long
    time. She could not see any way out of her situation. She was constantly chained
    or on a leash. Both woman were much stronger and faster then her. Her ability to
    get away seemed non-existent.
    Her attention returned to her tits, when she heard the torch come to life. They
    had put a heavy leather pad between her tits and the area were the rings would
    be welded, but she still feared the burning they had talked about.
    The metal was made of a strong alloy, that took some time to melt. It also
    conducted heat quite well. Carol began to dance as the areas where the rod
    entered her tits began to heat up. Carol was crying again when the first ring
    was finished. Rachel poured cool water on the metal and her tit to dull the pain
    and cool the metal.
    They gave her a breather Megan filed the weld smooth. The Ring looked totally
    solid when she was done. Megan gave it a tug that pulled Carol’s tit far out
    from normal. “Yes, these will come in handy to keep this one in line. Now let’s
    do the last one.

    Chapter Eight.

    After her rings were in and cleaned. Rachel fed Carol her lunch of vitamins,
    cereal and fruit. She ate out of her bowls on the porch. Rachel sat next to her
    pet and watched her eat. “You are really pretty. I just love the way your tits
    hang down so low. I’m sure those rings will help pull them down even more.
    Mother says I have to wait two days and clean the areas regularly before I can
    start using them for pulling and punishment. I can’t wait.”
    Carol looked up from her lunch. “Do you have to talk about punishment. I’ll be
    good and you won’t have to use them to pull my poor sore tits.”
    “Don’t be silly, I would use the rings even if you were a perfect slave. I’ll do
    it because I enjoy seeing you in pain and pleasure. I was so hot watching you
    get these rings. I think I will take you for a little pleasure time after lunch.
    Then we must take you out for your afternoon trot. Hurry up and eat, I need your
    tongue to start pleasing my pussy.”
    Quickly cleaning up her lunch, Rachel took her back to the barn to a stall full
    of fresh straw. Rachel had Carol lay on her back and she attached her arm and
    leg rings to ropes spreading her body out tight. Rachel unclipped the chain from
    her clit stud and laid down on top of her slave. She rubbed her pussy and tits
    against Carol. Carol’s tits were still sore, so this was a mixture of pain and
    pleasure. They kissed deeply.
    “It’s time you begin to learn how to lick my pussy. Do you remember how I did
    you this morning. You won’t be able to use your hands so your tongue must do all
    the work.” Rachel sat up and straddled Carol. She moved up her body to Carol’s
    head but couldn’t help taking one of her breast and using it to rub her pussy.
    The new ring and stud added to the friction. She heated up quickly considering
    the events of the morning.
    Moving up to squat over Carol’s face, she turned around and faced to look down
    on Carol’s body. “Now take your tongue and begin by licking up and down the full
    length of my pussy. When you get to my clit, lick around my stud. Lick the
    sensitive area between my pussy and asshole. Once you get me going drive your
    tongue as deep into my pussy hole as you can and swirl it around. Then start it
    all over again. I’ll give you instructions after you master that technique.”
    Carol looked up into Rachel’s pussy and saw it wet with lust. She quickly raised
    her head to begin her loving. She had tasted her own pussy juice, so she was
    anxious to taste Rachel’s. The taste was hard to describe, sweet yet musky. She
    soon was hooked on the taste and was lapping up Rachel’s juice like a pro.
    Rachel was really enjoying this combination of control and loving. While Megan
    occasionally gave Beth to her for her pleasure as a reward for some athletic
    victory, she always knew Beth was Megan’s slave. With Carol, she had a slave her
    own age that would be hers to do with as she wished. It made her come even
    harder. She groaned in bliss as Carol nipped at her clit and pussy lips. She was
    catching on quickly and really seemed to be enjoying herself. Rachel reached
    down and diddling Carol’s nipples and clit as she sat on her face and rutted in
    one orgasm after another.
    When Carol’s head fell back and her tongue gave out, Rachel rolled off her slave
    and took a minute to calm down. When she had caught her breath, she reattached
    her clit chain and got Carol back on all fours. Leading her out to her cart.
    Carol got meekly into her position and was strapped in with no fuss. “You are
    getting to be a good slave, I’m so happy you are mine.”
    “Can we do without the bit, I promise not to call out to anyone.” Looking down
    at Carol’s hopeful face, Rachel nodded.
    “OK, but I will expect you to be extra good on your exercise. Total effort. If I
    think you are not working to 100%, the bit goes back in. Understand?”
    “Oh thank you, yes, Rachel. Thank you.”
    “I also have something that will help you keep the pesky bugs from biting your
    sweet pussy. I hope you like it.”
    Rachel went and got something from the workbench. Rachel had asked Beth to make
    a butt plug with a tail using the hair she had cut off Carol’s head. The plug
    allowed for deep placement and had a small valve that filled a balloon ring once
    the plug was in. This made the plug impossible to remove without first releasing
    the valve. The plug itself did not totally go into Carol’s ass. She wanted her
    asshole to begin to experience objects stretching open her hole. Eventually, she
    wanted to be able to fuck her easily without preparation. She planned to use
    thicker and thicker plugs over the coming weeks to make her totally open to her.
    The end of the plug had the hair attached and it cascaded down over her ass and
    thighs. Rachel brought the plug up to Carol’s face. “Isn’t this pretty. I hope
    you appreciate the work that went into it and thank Beth appropriately. Now get
    it all wet so I can slip it into your ass.”
    Carol could not take this all in. Her jaw opened as Rachel pushed the plug into
    her mouth. She began to suck it and get it all wet. “That should do it.”
    Rachel took the plug and slowly prodded it into Carol’s resistant ass. With
    constant pressure Rachel soon had the plug deep in Carol’s ass. She then filled
    the balloon and locked the valve closed. Carol was not happy with the
    discomfort.
    “How long do I need to keep that in? I feels so full.”
    “You’ll get use to it and soon you will feel empty when I take it out.”
    Hopping up onto the cart, Rachel slapped the reins on Carol’s butt and off they
    went into the afternoon heat. King followed and ran beside the cart.
    Carol tried her best to pull the cart, but having the plug up her ass made the
    trotting difficult. Rachel didn’t seem to mind the slow steady pace. She enjoyed
    the outings and started to practice at her control of the buggy whip. She would
    snap it on Carol’s ass when she was too slow or to get rid of a bug
    that had landed on her slave.
    By the time they got the woods where they stopped this morning, Carol was
    panting heavily. Pulling on the reins to bring the cart to a halt, Rachel got
    out and stretched her legs.
    It was then that she noticed that she had not refilled the canteen. There was
    only a little left that she drank. She had another plan to quench Carol’s
    thirst. She had been drinking heavily all morning and now had a bladder full of
    piss.
    After rubbing Carol’s sweating body dry, she unclipped her from the cart and
    laid her down on the grass. “Are you thirsty, Slave?
    “Oh yes, please pass the canteen.”
    Sorry, but I forgot to refill it. You will have to drink something else to cool
    you off. Rachel was sitting on Carol’s chest as she said this and now moved up
    to place her piss hole right over Carol’s mouth.
    “Oh no Rachel, please don’t make me drink piss. I can wait till I get back to
    the farm.”
    “Don’t be silly. You must get used to my piss. It may be your only source of
    fluids if I get mad at you and feel the need to punish you. For now, I want to
    see your face as you drink all my piss. If you spill any, I will put the bit
    back on you for the ride home and then maybe get your tit harness wet again.”
    Carol remembered the agonizing pain that harness had caused her and slowly
    opened her mouth.
    Rachel smiled and sat down fully on Carol’s mouth. “Now close you mouth up tight
    and keep all my piss in. Swallow quickly because I don’t know how fast it will
    come out. Ready?”
    Carol nodded her head and Rachel relaxed her muscles and began to piss. She
    looked fondly down at her slave as she gulped all her piss without spilling a
    drop. She had to pinch off the flow occasionally when she felt Carol was getting
    too full. But soon she was empty.
    Carol was disgusted when the first squirt of piss entered her mouth. She didn’t
    have time to reflect on the taste as she was swallowing constantly. After the
    flow slowed, she began to reflect on the taste of Rachel’s piss. It was a little
    salty, warm and tart. It did quench her thirst and when it was all finished, she
    was no worse off. She wondered if piss could hurt you. She would have to see.
    “That was great. I loved the way your tongue would try to stop the flow when you
    got too full. I think you should drink my piss all the time. I may even stop
    giving you water. I will have to ask mother first. She’s a nurse and can tell me
    if it is safe for you.”
    Rachel was now lying next to Carol and stroking her body.
    “Do you want to come? You have been so good today that I think you deserve a
    treat. I’ll get you off now and then tonight will be the first time you get
    fucked. Mother has plans to take your cherry. I’ll be there, but she wants to be
    the first. We had a little fight over this. She won and now I have to be
    punished also. But not before I get to watch you lose your cherry. It will open
    so much more fun for us. Now let me get you off and we can head on back.”
    Laying back on top of Carol, Rachel kissed and sucked on her mouth, tits and
    pussy until Carol was panting to a orgasmic summit. Rachel was noticing that it
    was taking less and less to bring Carol off. She hoped to eventually be able to
    make her come with just a few strokes at the right place. This learning process
    of mistress and slave was one of the pleasures of owning a slave.
    Noticing the day’s passage, Rachel reharnessed Carol and took a longer route
    home. Once she got back to the barn, Carol was allowed to answer natures call,
    then was washed and fed. Lovingly stroking her pet, Rachel retied Carol spread
    eagle in her stall and went for her own run. Carol quickly nodded off from the
    exertion of the day. Fantasizing what was to come when Megan took her cheery
    tonight.

    Chapter Nine.

    Carol awoke when she heard noises from outside her stall. Muffled voices and the
    sound of furniture being moved around brought her back from her rest. Her stall
    was in shadows with just a little light filtering in. It must be after dusk.
    Soon, the stall gate opened and Rachel stood over her slave. She looked fondly
    down at her bound teen. Bending down to her knees, she began to slide her hands
    over Carol’s bound body. “You look lovely. I just can’t help feeling you up
    whenever I see you. Mother is preparing the scene for your first fuck. She
    really loves to get dramatic. I can’t wait to see you being screwed. Once she
    takes you, I will make you so sexually hot that you won’t mind about all this
    training and your bondage. Now let’s get you up and ready.”
    Rachel released Carol’s limbs and using the leash and a riding crop got her
    following her out of the stall on her hands and knees. What she saw made her
    stop and hold back. An area in the barn was filled with candles. Megan stood
    regally with Beth squatting on her hunches behind her. A wooden and leather
    sawhorse of sorts sat to one side of her. She nodded impatiently to Rachel, and
    she snapped her crop on Carol’s ass to get her to crawl up to Megan. Rachel
    guided Carol right up to Megan and instructed, “Sit up like Beth is and ask your
    mistress to give you your first good fucking.”
    Carol looked over at Rachel then up at Megan. Seeing no way out, and not wanting
    to anger this amazon before her first fuck she decided to be very cooperative.
    “Mistress, please take me.”
    Megan was naked and stood tall over her daughter’s slave. She had decided to
    wear a gold chain between her nipple rings. Her pussy was as naked of hair as
    Carol’s, but a lovely diamond stud stood out from her clit hood. “You must thank
    me for this privilege. Lick me well and then I may make you a woman.”
    Carol leaned forward and began to drive her tongue up and down Megan’s slit just
    like Rachel had instructed her. She took her time sucking on the clit stud. Soon
    Megan put her hands behind Carol’s head and began to grind into her chin and
    nose. Beth moved in behind Megan and used her tongue to swab Megan’s asshole.
    Pushing it in when she could.
    The thought of fucking this ripe teen was getting her horny as hell. She could
    feel her first come building and gave over to it, pulling on her tit chain to
    heighten the experience. She pushed Carol back and smiled down at the teen’s wet
    face. “Oh, you will get a good fucking for that. Rachel I want you and Beth to
    bind her well to the horse so I can have total access to fuck all her holes. You
    can leave her butt plug tail in for now. It may come in handy.”
    Pulling on the leash Carol was led over to the horse and forced to lay on her
    belly down the length of the horse. Her ass still stuck out the back and the
    horse had a knob that her pussy rested on. Her arms and legs were pulled down
    and tied tightly. Her head would have hung down but her hair braid was pulled
    back and tied to her waist belt. She was forced to look at a mirror that was set
    up to allow her to look behind her.
    Her tits harness was tightly secured to the horse as was her waist belt. She
    could not raise herself up and her ass and pussy were at a perfect height to
    match Megan’s hips.
    Rachel bent down and gave her a deep kiss. “I love this. Enjoy your first fuck,
    cause I’m next.”
    She stayed kneeling, kissing and playing with Carol’s tits and face. She was
    brought out of her sexual haze when Megan slapped her hand down hard on her ass.
    “Oh yes, these cheeks were made to be red from my hand.” Megan planned to train
    this teen to need a bit of pain as foreplay to reach the best orgasms. But that
    would only come with time. For now, it was strictly for her own pleasure to turn
    Carol’s ass a bright red before she started fucking her. Rachel continued to
    kiss and play with Carol while the spanking was given.
    When Megan was satisfied with the shade of Carol’s ass, she stepped over to the
    counter and began to strap on her special vibrating dildo. It was a good twelve
    inches long and three inches thick. It was covered with ridges and protrusions
    to give maximum friction. A special curve at the base allowed another three
    inches of the monster to be inserted into her own pussy. It would rub her clit
    with each stroke. She loved to use this on Beth and Rachel. Now it was the new
    slave’s turn to feel her powerful thrusts.
    Giving one more pull on the straps she walked over to Carol’s ass. She looked
    over to make sure Beth was filming the action and began to pull the tail out of
    the way and secure it to Carol’s waist belt. Using the valve, she allowed the
    plug balloon to deflate. She planned to pump the plug in and out during the
    fucking and knew the balloon would not let that happen.
    She felt Carol’s slit to see how wet it was. While it was damp she knew it
    needed to be wetter or this would be pure torture for the teen. Her compassion
    got the better of her and she walked around to Carol’s face. Carol’s eyes
    widened when she saw the size of the dildo hanging from Megan’s crotch. “You
    aren’t going to use that thing for my first time, are you. It will split me in
    two.”
    “I know what a young pussy like yours can take, young lady. And if I were you, I
    would make sure this cock was good and wet or it just might split you. Now get
    to work on my cock.” She shoved the end of the cock into the protesting teen’s
    mouth. Carol’s cheeks bulged as the cock was pushed in. Rachel moved to Carol’s
    pussy and began to lick it to start her juices. She didn’t want Carol to think
    badly of her first fuck, so she wanted to help Megan’s entry.
    “I think that will do for now. You will learn to deep throat later. Now I want
    to get to your little pussy.” Rachel quickly returned to Carol’s face and Megan
    took her position between her legs. She began to rub the dildo up and down
    Carol’s crack. She could not wait any longer. Using both her hands, she guided
    the cock to Carol’s hole and pulled her lips wide. Moving her hips forward, she
    saw the knob of the cock begin to push her pussy inwards. Pushing harder, the
    cock’s knob pushed through Carol’s lips and began its journey up the teen’s
    virgin hole.
    “Oh God that’s big, Stop, Stop. Please Mistress, It hurts.”
    “It wouldn’t be worth my time if I didn’t make this memorably. Now, stop your
    whimpering or I will gag you.”
    Beth was moving to get all the action. Her mistress would want to view this
    video over and over again, so she knew she had to catch all the action.
    When the cock met Carol’s hymen, Megan laid down over Carols back and reached
    down and played with her bound tits. She slowly moved the cock back and forth
    letting Carol get used to the motion and size of the cock. She whispered, “How
    does that feel, my child. I want you to come to love this. When I think you are
    ready I am going to take your cherry and give you pleasure that you will
    remember all your life.”
    Carol felt bloated and full back there, but she couldn’t help start to enjoy the
    pressure the cock was exerting on her clit as it was driven between the cock and
    the horse. The gentle rocking, Rachel’s kisses and the squeezing of her tits
    soon had her pushing back at each thrust.
    Megan noticed this change in Carol’s movements. Gauging the right moment, she
    took an extra long pull back and drove the cock hard. It met and ripped through
    Carol’s cherry. Carol let out a yelp but soon this was smothered under Rachel’s
    kisses.
    Now the cock moved deeper and she rose up to see the depth of her thrusts. She
    continued to work her dildo until her hips were slapping Carol’s ass with each
    push.
    All twelve inches were now reaming out the teen’s hole. The knob was punching
    into the end of her tube with each thrust. Megan now took the base of the butt
    plug and began to slide it in and out to match her fucking. This brought another
    round of protests from Carol, but soon she was overcome by the lust and was
    pushing back again, begging for greater pleasure.
    Megan’s own pussy was dripping from the heat of the situation and the pumping of
    the dildo up her hole and against her clit. As one hand pumped the butt plug,
    the other began to spank Carol’s ripe ass.
    Carol could not take the overload of sensations. Her pussy and ass were on fire,
    and Rachel’s hot tongue and fingers were all over her. She was already close to
    popping when the spanking started. The pain startled her but could not keep the
    fire from bursting in her loins. The first wave crashed over her and continued
    to roll up her spine. Megan felt Carol’s first orgasm and felt the wetness
    dampening her thighs. She reached down and brought a wet finger to her lips for
    a taste. It was delicious. She got another hand of pussy wet fingers and reached
    forward. “Taste these my little slave. See how wet you are for me. You will be
    begging for this before long.”
    Carol had Megan’s fingers in her mouth. She sucked them clean and moaned as
    another flare up ripped through her groin. Megan stood up and began to really
    pound into Carol. Megan knew she was close to coming herself so she continued to
    thrust hard. When she felt her own pussy close to erupting, she pulled on her
    tit chains to drive her over the top.
    Carol also came again hard with the deep fucking. She was driven to a level of
    lust and perversion she never thought possible. When Megan finally slowed her
    pumping and pulled out she stood back and looked down at Carol’s groin. Her hole
    was still open and gaping. She ran her hand over Carol’s pussy and gave it one
    more squeeze.
    Carol slumped in her bondage. Her hair hurt from the strain of keeping her head
    up. She had lost the strength to hold her head up long ago. While the fuck had
    hurt at first, now that she looked back, the orgasms that had racked her body
    made all the restraints and punishment dim away. She was young and now that she
    was given time to rest, she missed the feel of the cock in her pussy. The butt
    plug was still wedged in her ass, but that was not enough. She began to wonder
    when her next fucking would occur.

    Chapter Ten.

    Megan removed the dildo and left it for Rachel. Then she and Beth left the two
    teens together in the barn. Beth had replaced the camera back on its tripod to
    catch Rachel’s time with her newly deflowered slave.
    Rachel took a warm dripping sponge and began to bath her slave as she lay on the
    horse. She let the hair braid loose and Carol’s head hung down. Rachel got
    Carol’s new tit harness totally soaked during her sponge bath. She then moved
    over to get Megan’s dildo. She brought it over and had Carol suck the damp dildo
    clean. Then she strapped it on just like her mother. She tested the tit harness
    and noted it tightening up.
    Taking a large candle and bringing it close, she stooped to look closely at
    Carol’s pussy. It was still open, and she had noticed traces of blood when she
    had sponged her pussy. Now it looked as pretty and pink as ever. She spent a
    minute licking her slaves pussy lips and clit. She always loved licking pussy,
    and Carol’s was hers to enjoy now whenever she wished.
    Carol was letting out soft murmurs from the loving. When Rachel felt Carol was
    close to coming she stood and moved the fake cock up to her slick hole. Carol
    shook her head and gasped as she felt the head of the dildo begin to push back
    into her poor pussy. “Not again, you’ll blow my mind as well as kill my pussy.
    Have mercy.”
    “Do you think I could wait to fuck you now that I am allowed. This will be how
    you will spend your life now. I will fuck you whenever and wherever I please.
    You are mine. Besides, the way you came with my mother, I would expect you to be
    begging for more. Now just lay there and enjoy your fucking.”
    Carol resigned herself to another good fucking. If it wasn’t for the bondage she
    would probably be enjoying it more. Not being able to use her hands or buck her
    hips was hard to get use to. She also began to notice the tightness of her tit
    harness. “Rachel, my tits are getting squeezed again. The rawhide is drying.
    Take it off, please.”
    Rachel knew what she was doing, the pain in Carol’s tits were part of her plan
    to have Carol equate satisfying sex with some pain. In time, if the training
    continued as planned, Carol would not be able to come without a touch of pain.
    To add to this training, Rachel took the candle and allowed some of the hot wax
    to drip on the sides of Carol’s tits.
    “Oh stop that. You’re burning my tits. They are dying. How could you be so
    mean?” Carol shook her head and tried vainly to avoid the drops. Rachel was now
    fucking deep into Carol’s elastic pussy. The feel of the dildo pulling on her
    own pussy and clit as she pumped hard was giving her such a rush of sexual power
    that she wouldn’t stop until she was totally spent. With one hand dripping wax,
    she tugged on Carol’s butt plug. She had watched her mother using the double
    fuck on Carol and wanted to try it herself.
    Carol’s sobs competed with her moans and the obvious lust she was showing by
    trying to push back to meet her hard fucking. “Oh God, that feels so hot. Don’t
    stop.”
    “Don’t worry baby. I’ll give you another good fuck. I can’t believe your mine.
    We can do this all night.”
    Carol’s tits were now tightly bound by the rawhide and could be seen being
    pushed out between the strands. Add to this torture, hardened wax not covered
    both sides of her tits. Putting the candle down, Rachel couldn’t help violating
    her mother’s warning not to pull on Carol’s new tit rings. She leaned forward
    and took a tit ring in each hand. Using the rings to pull Carol back to meet her
    strokes, she was now deep into her own sexual frenzy.
    Carol screamed as her aching tits were violently pulled back. Somehow the pain
    broke the barrier of her own sexual lust and she too flooded Rachel’s pumping
    dildo with her spewing pussy juice. She had never come like this. When she
    thought she could not take any more, Rachel let out a load groan, slowed her
    pumping and laid down on Carol’s back. She stopped pulling on her tit rings and
    just let the dildo rest deep in her pussy.
    “Oh baby, you were made to be my fuck toy. I thought your pussy would pull this
    dildo off when I started to yank on your tits. I hope that didn’t hurt too much,
    but I just had to hear you scream. I’ll loosen the harness in a minute.”
    After resting, Rachel stood up and unstrapped the dildo harness and left it deep
    in Carol’s bloated pussy. She went and got a knife and cut off the tit harness.
    She took the lukewarm soapy water and gave her slave another cleaning. There was
    a small amount of blood around her tit rings, so Rachel put a little topical
    antibiotic over the sore areas.
    Rachel then took a smaller vibrator from the large collection on the workbench
    and pushed it deep into Carol’s pussy after she removed the larger dildo. She
    took a strand of leather and attached one end to the front of her waist belt,
    pulled it down and through the small rings on the end of the dildo and butt
    plug. Attaching the other end through a ring in the rear of the belt, she pulled
    the strap tight. Now the vibrator and plug could not come out of their holes.
    Carol still felt terribly full, even with the smaller vibrator now filled her
    pussy. Rachel released her slave from the horse and led Carol back to her stall.
    Reattaching her to the four corners of the stall, she looked down at her spread
    out slave. “You can sleep now baby. Before you sleep, do you want a drink?”
    Carol immediately answered yes, but then thought otherwise as Rachel began to
    kneel over her head. “Open up and I will give you my piss. Don’t be obstinate.”
    Carol had to take a large dose of Rachel’s piss to quench her thirst. When she
    finished pissing, Rachel reached down and turned on the pussy vibrator. She gave
    Carol a kiss goodnight and left the stall. Carol was left in darkness and soon
    silence as Rachel soon finished cleaning up and left for her own bed. The
    buzzing of the vibrator soon got her pussy tingling. She squeezed down on it and
    felt the flare of sex again in her pussy. She was able to buck her hips to grind
    down on the two intruders to get maximum pleasure. Her first orgasm washed over
    her and she laid at peace.
    But the vibrator would give her no peace. It took numerous waves of orgasms
    before either the battery wore out or she passed out in exhaustion. Whatever the
    reason, Carol’s mind became totally fixated on her sexual pleasure. All else
    left her consciousness. She was fast becoming a creature of sex.

    Chapter Eleven.

    The next two weeks were a constant cycle of bondage, exercise and sexual
    addiction. Carol’s typical day started with Rachel entering her stall and
    demanding a morning cunt licking. After a relaxing orgasm, she would give Carol
    her morning bladder as a present.
    Carol would then be brought out to do her morning business in the field followed
    by a quick hosing down. Breakfast would be served in her bowls on the back
    porch, right next to King’s dog bowls. The vitamin shake and cereals were her
    typical food. The low-fat diet and the hard exercising were having its effect on
    her body. While her weight was only decreasing slightly, her body was
    redistributing the weight. Her thighs were getting harder and strong. Her ass
    and waist was decreasing. Her thin arms were getting muscular and her boobs
    seemed to be getting larger, if that was possible.
    She was pleased with the changes in her body and now exercised with grim
    determination. After her breakfast, Rachel would pet her goodbye and drive off
    to school. At that time, Megan and Beth took over her training. She was taken on
    a hard morning trot, pulling Megan all over the farm. Megan was a hard
    task-mistress and used the whip with skill. She could strike any part of Carol’s
    body she chose. Often this was her most sensitive area. The sides of her tits
    and her pussy often got attention when she lagged behind Megan’s expectations.
    Carol now ran with a dildo up her cunt as well as the butt plug tail. This was
    extremely awkward at first, but now she felt empty when something wasn’t up both
    holes. At times, a vibrator was used, making running and having orgasms hard to
    do at once. This often brought the whip as she faltered in her stride to enjoy a
    wave of pleasure.
    Carol’s butt plugs were changed every few days for thicker versions. By ever
    greater widths, her asshole muscles were stretched and came to accept the wooden
    intruders. Carol asshole was now used as another hole for fucking, now that it
    could accept the strap-on dildos without permanent harm.
    During each run, a rest period usually involved Carol spending time between
    Megan’s legs, being instructed in her ever increasing skills at pussy and
    asshole eating. Many times Megan would stop the cart for a rest. At these times
    she would remove the vibrator or butt plug from Carol and ride her with the
    dildo harness. This brought them both off and came to be a game to see how quick
    or how many times Carol could come.
    Her pussy had become so sensitive from the vibrators and the highly erotic
    situation of her bondage and humiliation. It now would flare and erupt with only
    a moment of good fucking or clit stimulation.
    Her tit rings were now used to their full potential. When they went for trots,
    weights were attached to her nipple rings, causing them to hang down and swing
    with each stride. Her nipples were now large and constantly erect. The weights
    would drag them down and make her tits throb. The large ring was now used as
    another means to secure Carol to her cart. They would be used to pull her tits
    to either side of Carol’s chest making them more accessible to Megan’s whip. Her
    tits were always red and bruised from the abuse of the whips, crops and hard
    chewing that these women enjoyed delivering to her tender boobs.
    For some odd reason Megan would not make Carol drink her piss. She said that was
    a pleasure that should be reserved for Rachel.
    Back at the farm for lunch, Megan would give Carol to Beth for a bath and lunch.
    After a moment to tend to her bodily needs out back and lunch, she spent an hour
    or so working with barbells or farm tools. Chopping wood or carrying water with
    an old yoke out to the farm’s few horses and cows were helped build her upper
    body strength. All this was done under the constant supervision and whip of
    either Megan or Beth.
    Beth was just as quick with the whip as Rachel or Megan. Her own desire to serve
    her mistress well, caused her to demand the same dedication from Carol. Being a
    slave herself, she found the ability to control another a welcomed turn about of
    roles. She quickly came to relish her power over the teen. When she was sure
    Megan was busy in the house, she would make Carol lick her to orgasm.
    Once the chores were done, Carol was brought back to the barn and put in ever
    different combinations of bondage until Rachel came home from school. Rachel
    would come running to the barn after stripping and snapping on her rings and
    chains, to see what unique and painful combination of bondage, clips, and
    weights were torturing her slave. She would touch and caress her bound teen
    until Carol’s moans and tears struck her mistress as sufficient to allow her
    release.
    It was during one of these afternoons at the end of the Carol’s second week of
    captivity that Rachel got another commitment of servitude from her slave.
    Megan had out done herself with this latest bondage session. Carol was
    completely suspended from her rings and was being plagued by numerous clips and
    weights hanging from her wide spread pussy. A gag filled the teens mouth but the
    moans and the sweat covering her body attested to her agony.
    “Mother is a master of pain, isn’t she? That must be oh so painful. I just love
    how she has used cloths pins to spread your outer pussy lips so the alligator
    clips and weights can pull on your inner lips and clit. You should see how red
    they are. How long have you been like this? I can’t imagine how you must feel.”
    Rachel gave the weights hanging from Carol’s pussy and tit rings a push to get
    them swinging. The squirming of Carol at this added torture made Rachel shiver
    with power.
    “I’ll make you a deal. If you promise to accept another symbol of your position
    as my slave I will release you now from this bondage session. I will expect you
    to beg for it with all sincerity once the time comes. If you agree I want you to
    shake your tits.”
    Carol was lost in her pain. Even the gentle humming of the vibrator in her ass
    could not cloud the waves of pain. She imagined her pussy to be permanently
    disfigured from the clips. She could not avoid agreeing to any deal Rachel made
    to stop the pain. She gathered her will and shook her shoulders to make her tits
    flop side to side. Her nipple weights swung, pulling more on her already grossly
    distended nipples.
    “Good girl, I know you will come to love the new additions I plan for your
    body.”
    Rachel carefully unclipped the clips and weights and lowered Carol to the
    ground. Carol just lay there happy to be free of the strain and pain. Rachel
    massaged Carol’s tender flesh helping her blood to return. She was picturing
    these pussy lips with a new set of rings. One of the great thrills she got out
    of having a slave was being able to sculpt their bodies to your liking. She
    always thought Carol’s pussy lips were too small and kept her inner flesh too
    covered. She had plans to use a set of rings in her outer lips to pull them wide
    and cause them to grow and distend.
    She was imagining riding in her cart, looking at Carol’s backside as she pulled.
    A set of rings in each outer lip attached to rawhide pulling them wide allowing
    her clit and inner pussy to be totally free for whatever punishment or pleasure
    she desired. The rawhide strings could be attached to weights or her leg
    warmers. The effect would be stunning. She continued to play with Carol’s pussy,
    pulling and squeezing her lips as she fantasized on the possibilities. Soon the
    teen was sighing in pleasure and rewarded her probing fingers with a healthy
    discharge of juice to show appreciation.
    Enough play for now. It was time for her afternoon trot. The two teens were soon
    riding out for another exercise session. One the beast of burden and the other
    the mistress. Rachel enjoyed these rides more and more. She was away from the
    supervision of her mother and took full liberties with her slave. Many times she
    drove Carol with the whip until she collapsed with exhaustion. To have such
    control was intoxication. To be able to mark and add rings to her slave was a
    thrill that needed fulfillment. It was this need that made her decide to add
    Carol’s pussy rings tonight. Megan had agreed it was time to add the next level
    of servitude and had received the special rings in the mail. Megan had also
    agreed to let Rachel perform the act when the time came. It was a big step for
    Rachel on her road to being a full mistress.
    After a good trot that involved two rest fucks and one long stop where Carol
    sucked her off twice and drank her piss, Carol was fed dinner and returned to
    her stall. Fully restrained, a large vibrator was turned on in her pussy and she
    was left to endure a blissful evening. She did not know what awaited her later
    when Megan and Rachel planned to deface her pussy. Had she realized fully her
    impending pain, she might not have enjoyed her numerous orgasms.

    Chapter Twelve.

    Carol was now well on her way to living her life around the moods and desires of
    her mistresses. When they were loving, she was in heaven from the dynamic sexual
    energy they produced in the teen. When they were angry with her, she was
    tormented by their devious punishments. So she had become very astute at trying
    to keep her mistresses happy with her performance.
    When Rachel appeared at her stall door that evening, she knew she had to do as
    her mistress desired, no matter the pain. Her mistresses long-term happiness was
    the ultimate goal.
    Carol removed the vibrator that had worn down to a dull hum and sat on Carol’s
    belly. She smiled down at her slave and played with her tits. “Dear Carol, are
    you ready to submit yourself to what I desire for you. Will you willingly accept
    what I now plan to do to your body. A painful experience that will give me
    further control over your body and mind?”
    Carol stared up at her mistress and could see the desire in Rachel’s eyes. She
    could not displease her, she had become too connected emotionally to making
    Rachel happy. “I accept whatever you desire to do to my body. I am yours to do
    with as you wish, mistress.”
    Rachel’s joy was instantly expressed in the hugs and kisses she rained on her
    toy. She released Carol from her bonds and had her crawl out to the main barn
    area. Megan had arranged the horse and some hanging ropes ready to receive
    Carol. Carol was instructed to lie on her back on the six inch wide horse. Her
    head hung down off one end and her ass jutted out off the other. Her waist belt
    and neck ring were secured to the horse. Her arms were tied down to the legs of
    the horse, causing her tits to be thrust high.
    Two of the ropes were tied to Carol’s leg rings. The pulleys then drew her legs
    high and wide. She was now totally secured to the horse with her legs spread in
    a ninety degree angle. This caused her pussy area to pout open, making it
    totally exposed to what attention these ladies now had planned.
    Rachel was getting so excited while she waited for Rachel to prepare her tools,
    that she stood over Carol’s head and held it tight to her crotch. Carol’s tongue
    immediately delved into her pussy. Beth hovered in the background, catching the
    whole episode on videotape. By now they had a considerable library of videos
    that showed all of Carol’s subjection to slavehood.
    Rachel played and pulled on Carol’s tit rings. She took two additional hanging
    ropes and attached them to her large tit rings. She pulled them out at an angle
    away from Carol’s chest. Now she had Carol’s tits spread wide and pulled tight.
    She bent and sucked on her enlarged nipples and replace rings for her nipple
    studs. She attached weights to each nipple ring. These pulled her nipples
    side-wise to strain down the sides of her tits. Muffled moans came from Carol as
    her tits were abused. By now, she could not remember when her tits didn’t ache
    from some form of punishment. Their size made them constant targets for the
    mistress’ attention.
    Megan was now ready to begin the next set of Carol’s piercings. She brought a
    tray with needles and rings and set it within easy reach. She sat on a stool and
    took her time playing with Carol’s pussy lips and clit, causing them to inflame
    with pleasure. She wanted them plumb and ready to experience all the pain to
    come. Carol now moved to stand beside Megan and watch the procedures. “I’ll do
    the first one, then you will be able to do the rest.”
    “Thank you mother. I can’t wait.”
    Megan took a tool that resembled a large pair of pliers. What was different was
    that a hole was set in the middle of the claws. This allowed needles to be
    driven straight through the held flesh. Megan placed the claws over the middle
    of Carol’s right pussy lip, squeezed the handle and pulled the lip outwards. A
    soft sob came from Carol. This only made Megan smile. The guide hole was now
    about a half inch from the edge of Carol’s lip. She took a needle and placed it
    in the claws guide hole. With one smooth thrust, the needle punctured Carol’s
    lip and exited out the other side. A loud scream came from Carol’s lungs as she
    felt the stabbing pain in her loins.
    A small amount of blood was wiped away. Megan released the claw and took a small
    one-inch diameter ring from the tray. She promptly inserted this into the hole
    created in the lip. The ring was specially ordered from a S&M catalog. The rings
    had a special clasp that once the two ends were snapped together, they could not
    be removed without cutting them apart. Megan now fitted the two ends together
    and using a pliers squeezed until she heard the lock catch. Taking the ring in
    her hands she tried to pull them apart. It quickly became clear that the
    catalog’s advertisement was accurate. This ring would stay in Carol’s lip until
    cut off. It shined against Carol’s pink flesh. Megan bent down and gave the lip
    and ring a little suck. She tasted some of Carol’s blood from the wound and
    enjoyed the taste.
    She stepped back and gave Rachel the position between Carol’s legs. “Thank you
    Mother. It looks beautiful. I think three per lip will allow me to put the
    required tension on her lips to make them grow without ripping out.”
    Rachel repeated the piercing procedure exactly as her mother had showed her. She
    placed two more rings on either side of Megan’s ring. One at the top and the
    other at the bottom of the lip. They were all a half-inch in from the edge and
    about one and a half inch apart.
    Carol was squirming with each stab. With Rachel admiring the results, she busied
    herself making her left lip the mirror image of the right. Beth captured the
    whole torture and caught Carol’s expressions of pain with each ringing. When
    Rachel had both lips decorated with rings, she sat back and stroked Carol’s
    pussy. The rings now kept Carol’s lips from closing flush. The rings pushed
    against each other keeping the lips spread. Rachel now started playing with
    Carol’s clit. Her lips still got in the way of direct stimulation.
    Megan passed six strands of rawhide to Rachel. Soon each ring had a rawhide
    strand securely tied to it. The strands were then pulled and attached to Carol’s
    legging. This caused Carol’s lips to spread wide and leave her clit and inner
    lips wide open for whatever attention Rachel desired.
    Megan tapped Rachel on the shoulder. “I better do the clit to insure it is
    perfect. We don’t want any mistakes that would make us repeat the piercing. I
    don’t think our little slave could take this twice.”
    Rachel looked disappointed but she rose and backed up. “If you think so, OK
    mother.”
    Carol’s clit was now fully exposed and Megan bent and sucked it. She pulled it
    hard into her mouth and chewed it. Moans of lust soon came to Carol and her
    pussy could be seen glistening with her pussy dew. Megan sat back and took a
    simple tool. It was like a Chinese finger trap. It was a tube made of weaved
    straw that when pulled contracted and grasped tightly whatever was in the tube.
    With Carol’s clit sticking out inflamed with lust, Megan fitted the tube over it
    and holding the base tight to the base of Carol’s clit, she pulled it up. The
    straw tube then tightened and squeezed the clit tight. Megan kept the pulling
    pressure on the tube and reached for a needle.
    “You still want the stud to be horizontal instead of like yours through the hood
    and clit?”
    “Yes, mother. I want the strain totally on her clit. Soon with constant pressure
    the weights I will attach to it will cause it to be permanently enlarged. I want
    her pussy to be mine, large and open. It will also help to keep her clit hard
    and pulled out for my attention.”
    “As you wish. I think your slave will soon be totally at your command. These can
    also be used for controlling her actions. I have plans to add to her harness to
    give us more control over her without having to watch her every minute.”
    Megan turned to her task and aligned the needle to the side of the clit tube.
    Since the tube was made of straw, the needle went through it easily and entered
    Carol’s clit from the side. Rachel had moved to straddle Carol’s head and was
    laying down the length of Carol’s body. She could clearly see Megan work. She
    was holding Carol’s head up into her pussy and was enjoying the attention of her
    tongue. The scream that erupted into her pussy as the needle traveled into
    Carol’s clit only made her squeeze her legs tight and come on her face.
    The needle was pushed through Carol’s clit. Megan let it stay for a minute, then
    pulled it through. She quickly took off the tube and took the last ring and
    passed it through the bloody clit hole. Once the pliers had snapped the ring
    lock tight, she bent and sucked on the bloody clit. The thrill of permanently
    altering the teen’s pussy had made her hot. The taste of the blood oozing from
    the clit as she twirled the ring with her tongue got her pussy streaming. Soon
    her fingers were pumping into her own pussy and she was pulling on her own
    nipple chain. Her orgasm crashed over her and she sat back and stroked Carol’s
    ripe pussy.
    The pulleys were lowered and the tit ropes released. The weights remained
    attached to her nipple rings as she was released from the horse. Carol was
    allowed for the first time to look down at her newly decorated pussy. She
    touched the rings still pulling her pussy wide and the lone ring sticking
    through her clit. The pain still lingered at each ring hole and her clit was
    alive with pain. She didn’t have long to inspect her new rings as she was
    directed to her knees and told to crawl around the barn. The picture of Carol’s
    pussy pouting wide and decorated as she crawled made Rachel want to strap on the
    dildo and fuck her right away.
    Megan had instructed that Carol would need at least two days to help let the
    ring holes heal. It would be difficult to keep from abusing her slave’s newly
    decorated pussy, but she knew her mother was correct. The level of punishment
    she would eventually be able to inflict with these rings made her moist. Carol
    was sent back to her stall and secured. Rachel spent some time applying medicine
    to avoid any infection. Once she and Megan were satisfied with Carol’s pussy
    care, they both sat on her face and enjoyed a satisfying tongue-lashing.
    Rachel’s cunt lapping culminated in her pissing into Carol’s mouth. What little
    leaked out, she cleaned up with a moist cloth. She ended Carol’s day with a deep
    kiss. Carol’s sleep was slow to come as the occasional throb of pain from her
    pussy and the strange feeling of having her pussy and clit open to the air
    bombarded her consciousness.
    Whatever tomorrow would bring, Carol knew she would have to meet it with her
    pussy open to the world.

    Chapter Thirteen.

    School had let out for summer and Rachel was able to take over the total
    training of her pet slave. Carol was exercised with her usual cart trots but she
    was allowed to avoid vibrators in her pussy and she kept her whip away from her
    tender pussy rings. Her body continued to be strengthened and her legs could now
    pull the cart at a good clip down the farms paths.
    While Rachel tended to Carol, Megan began the task of editing and digitizing the
    videos of Carol’s slavery. She had a full computer suite at the farm and she
    kept in contact with other women that enjoyed similar use of slaves via her
    Internet connections. She was now in the process of exchanging pictures and
    videos with her most intimate mistresses.
    She was also continuing to increase her finances by selling some of the most
    provocative pictures to Internet porn web sites. She was making hefty royalties
    for these pictures of Carol in her daily bondage session and the videos of her
    getting fucked and tortured.
    She had already gotten requests from other women to use Carol and her daughter
    for sexual trysts. She doubted Rachel would ever be given to another woman
    besides herself, but Carol was another story. She was being offered quite a bit
    of money for an evening with Carol to use her to the extent of their
    depravations. Megan had to think about Rachel’s college funding. She knew Rachel
    would have to enter a large University with an exceptional track program to get
    the exposure and training to make it to the Olympics. If Rachel could not get a
    scholarship, money would have to be used to get her in a respectable school.
    How to get Rachel to consent to Carol’s usage by another mistress would have to
    be thought out. Megan was sure that her daughter would follow most of her
    commands, but the long-term resentment giving her slave to another was something
    Megan wished to avoid. She would have to come up with some bargain to get
    Rachel’s consent. The money these wealthy mistresses were offering for Carol was
    too tempting. She had confided with the most promising candidates on Carol’s
    upcoming production of tit milk. This caused the price and urgency to jump. It
    was just a matter of time until the continuous hormone treatment and daily tit
    sucking and stimulation got her jugs producing tit milk.
    She looked forward to drinking Carol’s tit milk daily. She sat down and
    completed an Email to a close mistress friend detailing Carol’s pussy piercing
    and sent some pictures from last nights events. It wouldn’t be long now until
    Carol was producing milk and the price of her company would make her a wealthy
    woman. Could this demand for tit milking teens be turned into a continuing
    enterprise? She would need more slaves to sell out. She pondered on the thought
    of having a barn full of cow slaves being sold to wealthy mistresses, bringing
    in enough money to make her comfortable for life as well as sending Rachel to
    school.
    This plan would depend on Carol’s productivity and her desirability to the many
    mistresses she contacted. Time would tell. She might even start giving the
    hormone treatment to Beth. Her jugs were large and she was only thirty-three
    years old. Plenty of time to make her the subject of Megan’s newfound desire for
    tit milk.
    It was on the fourth day after Carol received her pussy rings that Rachel made
    the discovery about Carol’s tits. She had just finished Carol’s afternoon trot.
    She could now use Carol’s pussy rings as well as her tit rings. Weights had been
    attached to Carol’s clit ring and had pulled brutally as she ran. Her pussy lips
    had been spread using the rings and rawhide strips. The site of Carol’s groin as
    Rachel viewed it from the seat on the cart was too enticing to neglect. She had
    stopped twice and fucked her with the strap-on dildo as well as sitting on her
    face during the rest time.
    She let Carol tend to her business in the field and then washed her with the
    hose and soapy sponges. She got as wet as Carol and they kissed and hugged
    during these wash sessions. She was dearly in love with her slave. The ability
    to command Carol and inflict whatever punishment was such a rush of power that
    her pussy seemed constantly wet.
    It was time for Carol’s afternoon bondage session, and she had a special idea
    for today. The rings attached to Carol’s body and a new butt plug she had just
    received would provide the connections for Carol’s first shocking experience.
    The latest in Carol’s series of butt plugs had a special addition. Small metal
    plates were attached to the curved surface at the end of the plug. These plates
    would be deep in Carol’s ass and provide maximum pain. An electrical plug
    allowed for a wire from a battery pack now part of Carol’s waist belt to attach
    to the plug. The end of the butt plug had a small red button on the end that
    when pushed sent a mass of current to the metal plates on the end of the plug.
    Yesterday, prior to attaching the battery pack to Carol, Rachel had tested the
    strength of the shock by touching the plates and pushing the button. She had
    been so jarred that she dropped the plug and her fingers tingled for a minute.
    What that would feel like deep in an ass, she could only shiver with
    imagination.
    Additionally, small attachments could be placed on each ring in Carol’s body
    that would either send mild tingling sensations or be ratcheted up to painful
    shocks. Today, Rachel would experiment with her slave and see the best way to
    enjoy her new toys.
    Carol was secured to the horse in a combination of massive rope restraints and
    the rope pulleys spreading her body wide. She was placed on her belly, leaving
    her pussy and ass open to Rachel’s attention. She knew her mother wanted to see
    the results of the new harness she had bought, so she switched on the video
    camera and aimed it at the bound teen.
    Carol’s tits were pulled out on either side of the horse and the ring was used
    to keep them fully extended. Rachel then blindfolded Carol as she wanted her to
    be totally surprised when the first shock struck her. Once Carol was totally
    secured, Rachel brought over a device that had a small dial and numerous
    attached wires ending in clips. She began to attach each of these wires to
    Carol’s rings and made sure the butt plug was deep in Carol’s ass.
    She wanted to make this session a build up to the final butt shock and also to
    give Carol pleasure throughout. She wanted her slave begging for sex even while
    enduring the biting shocks. She started by slowly licking Carol’s bare open
    pussy. Her clit ring still had a weight on it making it hang down a good inch.
    It was now constantly stressed, even when she slept as were her nipples. Soon
    this would make them stick out far even without weights. Permanent accessibility
    was her goal.
    The licking was causing Carol to buck back and mew in pleasure. Carol now
    reached over and activated the wires attached to Carol’s nipple rings. She set
    it on a low power that barely caused a nipping at Carol’s enlarged tit buds. At
    first Carol was startled, but she soon found them only mildly annoying, or was
    it sexually stimulating?
    Rachel now strapped on the vibrating dildo and slowly began to fuck her slave.
    She now began to activate the wires attached to her pussy lips. They would
    strike randomly and Carol’s heat and bucking built. When Carol was getting close
    to coming, Rachel hit the wire attached to Carol’s clit. The shock was strong
    and caused the teen to jump in pain despite the sexual fire building in her
    pussy.
    Rachel began to slowly work the plug in and out Carol’s ass in rhythm with her
    pussy fucking. She would adjust the shocks now to play on Carol’s building
    orgasm. When she thought Carol was getting close, she would fire off a hard
    shock to one or more of Carol’s rings. This caused Carol’s nervous system to
    short out and she would have to work back up towards her orgasm.
    Carol was moaning and begging. “Oh Rachel, what are you doing to me? Let me
    come. I’m going to die if I don’t come soon. Stop the shocks, please.” Carol
    thought that this was the worst torture she could endure. She wanted to come so
    bad that she was shaking her tits and clit weights to help build the sensations
    that would drive her over the edge. When she was so close to coming that she
    thought she would peak even with shocks to her tits or pussy, a massive eruption
    of pain deep in her bowels totally fried her mind. She lost all ability to
    consciously move her body. She just lay there until her mind began to register
    the driving pleasure of the vibrating dildo pumping into her bloated pussy.
    Rachel had only held down the button for a second to get this reaction from
    Carol. She could not have been happier with her new ability to strike pain deep
    in Carol at the push of a button. The new butt plug could also be activated by
    radio control. Just imagining Carol’s flailing as she was shocked when no one
    was near. The fear would be with her as long as she wore the plug. The new
    harness and pussy rings would make sure the plug was deep in her ass all the
    time.
    Rachel continued for another thirty minutes the alternating shocks and fucking
    bringing Carol to a mass of quivering flesh. When she thought Carol could not
    take anymore, she let her climax over the top, just letting the rings nip at
    random to heighten her orgasm. Carol was leaning forward and pulling on Carol’s
    nipples, milking them backwards as she pumped quicker. As Carol seemed to be
    climbing down from her pleasure, Carol’s body put enough pressure on the button
    to set it off. It took about five seconds of shocking before Carol pulled back.
    The pleasure that was seeping throughout Carol’s body flared to white hot as the
    butt shock rocked her senses. It didn’t kill the pleasure, but built on her
    sexual sensitivities to send her right into another orgasm so strong that she
    literally spewed her pussy juice on Rachel’s legs. Rachel came hard from this
    strong fucking and Carol’s obvious reaction to her torture.
    Nothing could make her happier then when she let go of Carol’s nipples and stood
    back up straight, her hands were damp with a clear fluid. At first she thought
    she had opened the wound from Carol’s nipple rings. But then she licked her hand
    and found the fluid sweet. She pulled out of Carol and went to kneel by Carol’s
    right tit. No bleeding was evident, but her nipple was definitely wet. She bent
    forward, removed the wire and weight and began to suck on Carol’s nipple. She
    was rewarded in a moment by another taste of what now she knew was Carol’s milk.
    The milk soon stopped even though she continued to suck as if she could not get
    enough. The taste had been intoxicating, but for now Carol’s right tit was
    empty.
    Quickly moving to the left she again got only a mouthful of tit cream until
    Carol’s nipple stopped flowing. It would be enough for now, but Rachel was sure
    with tits the size of Carol’s, soon she would be able to suck to her fill. She
    went and kissed Carol’s dry mouth. “Oh baby, you are now my milk machine. I
    think the shocks made you come the hardest I’ve ever seen. You could not stop
    shaking and creaming on me. That must have been what started your milk flowing.
    How did it feel to give me milk?”
    “I can’t describe it right now. Get me down, I’m so sore all over. Did you
    really get milk out of my tits? How is that possible? I’m not pregnant.”
    “You would be amazed what being a slave will make your body do. For now, just
    enjoy that I want you to be my milker. I will want to suck your tits dry from
    now on. I can’t think of another way that we could be closer.”
    By now Carol was released from the horse and was being hugged in Rachel’s arms.
    They just rocked together until Rachel slide the vibrator dildo back into Carol
    and fucked her, sucking on Carol’s ripe tits. They both collapsed in bliss and
    rested in the approaching shadows of dusk. Two teens, one totally in control of
    the other, yet linked by a love few could describe.

    Chapter Fourteen.

    Megan was so pleased to hear that Carol’s tits had started to produce milk. She
    was now sure her mixture of hormones and constant tit stimulation could make any
    young woman’s tits start to milk. She also knew that the amount of milk a girl
    produced was directly proportionate to the demand. The more a tit was sucked and
    nursed, the more would be produced. “I will arrange a schedule so you, Beth or I
    are getting the maximum milk out of our new slave. The more we take the more she
    should produce. I think I will go and get one of those breast pumps that draws
    the milk into a bottle. Wouldn’t be great to have your morning cereal soaked in
    your slaves tit milk?”
    “Oh mother, you think of the most exquisite things. I’ll make sure she is
    brought to full production. You should come and taste her milk. It is sweet and
    tasty.”
    “I’ll do that tonight, before we put her to bed. We will have Beth do the two
    o’clock in the morning nursing. She can drink it tonight, but tomorrow Beth will
    use the pump and get the milk for breakfast. I’m getting wet just thinking of
    seeing those big tits squirt milk as she comes on my dildo.”
    “Beth come her and lick me, I need to come so bad.” Beth crawled from her
    kneeling position by the door to spend the next ten minutes servicing her
    mistress in the long established sexual relationship they enjoyed. Beth was
    given a mouth full of Megan’s cunt juice as a reward.
    “You still are the best pussy eater, dear sister. I’ve trained you so well. Did
    you hear your new task?” Beth nodded her head yes. “Good, tonight you can try to
    get some milk from the teen, and tomorrow you will gather it for our use. I
    trust you not to linger too long with the slave, as she needs her rest.” Beth
    nodded her assent and a small smile shone on her face.
    “Don’t think I don’t know you have been taking pleasures from Rachel’s slave,
    dear Beth. I can tell when you have been getting off without my help. I will
    have to think up some sort of punishment that is appropriate for your
    presumptuous use of Rachel’s slave without her permission. But for now you may
    continue to enjoy small pleasures from the teen. She must come to see her place
    as the lowest of our clan. Anxious to do everything we ask to gain our favor.
    Having her at the mercy of another slave can only add to that feeling. Do you
    agree, Rachel.”
    Rachel thought about what her mother was proposing and could not see any error
    in her logic. She didn’t like sharing her slave, but she had to admit that
    Carol’s desires for sex and acceptance to her slavery was well underway. She
    would follow her mother’s advice. “I accept your wisdom, Mother. Beth can have
    Carol lick her to orgasm when she is in charge of her training. She can also do
    the late tit sucking as you suggested. In exchange, I expect to be able to take
    certain liberties with her body as I desire. Is this agreeable?”
    The sly smile that spread over Megan’s face expressed her agreement. “Of course,
    mistresses sharing their slaves is one of the joys that keep us fresh and open
    to new experiences. You may not have known this, but I occasionally loan Beth
    out to certain trusted mistresses in exchange for the use of their toys or
    sometimes monetary contributions. How do you think I was able to save up to buy
    this farm? Beth has been a steady cash source for years.”
    Megan stopped there after planting the seed that slaves could be shared and used
    to make money. She didn’t want to push Rachel yet to share her slave, but the
    time would come soon.
    “Why don’t you go feed Carol dinner and then go for your evening run. I think I
    want to play with your slave tonight and come to enjoy her tit juice. You don’t
    mind sharing with me do you?”
    “Oh mother, you know that Carol is as much yours as mine. I may be her primary
    mistress, but you still rule this house and I still love serving you.” Rachel
    caught up in the moment, stood and walked over to Megan. Megan looked fondly at
    her daughter and rose to meet her in a strong hug. Megan reached for Rachel’s
    chin and lifted it to her face. She bent and soon they were tied together in a
    loving exchange.
    “Oh mother, you are so beautiful. Could you please fuck me. I feel the need to
    be yours to love.”
    Megan was overjoyed by this sign of Rachel’s continued dedication to her. “Beth
    run and get the dildo harness. My daughter needs some love that only her mother
    can provide.”
    Rachel had been brought to womanhood by her mother some years ago. She had grown
    up seeing the mistress/slave relationship of Megan and Beth. It was only natural
    that she desire to participate and experiment in their sexual relations. Rachel
    had shared Megan’s bed many times as she grew up. Being held and stroked by her
    mother was always a part of these times.
    Rachel’s first sexual encounter with her mother came when she was eleven. She
    had come upon Megan and Beth in bed together. Beth was between Megan’s legs and
    was lovingly eating her to orgasm. The joy on Megan’s face was obvious. Rachel
    wanted to be able to give her mother that kind of joy. She had quietly
    approached the bed and stood watching. Her mother eventually noticed the budding
    teen watching. She smiled and held her arms out for Rachel to join her. Beth
    continued to lick and Megan brought Rachel’s head to lay on her breast.
    Seeing her mother’s ripe nipple so close and inviting, she naturally began to
    suck on it. This brought a sigh from her mother. Rachel became more aggressive
    in her sucking and soon had both of her mother’s tits covered with her spit. She
    then took a big step and pushed Beth out from between her mother’s legs and took
    her place. Megan was concerned. “Do you really want to do what my slave does? If
    you do, that means you are willing to submit to me sexually from this time on.”
    Smelling her mother’s intoxicating pussy scent and looking at her clean shaven
    pussy, Rachel could only say “Yes.”
    From that time on, Rachel had been exposed to her mother’s world of bondage and
    sexual slavery. It was her mother that had pierced her own daughter and laid the
    rules of her existence. While Rachel now felt she was moving on in her own
    growth as a mistress of Carol, she knew in her heart that she would always be
    Megan’s slave. Not in the obvious way Beth was, but in a more loving devotional
    way that only a mother and daughter could enjoy.
    By the time Beth returned with the harness, Rachel’s face was wet from her
    mother’s pussy juice. “Get on all fours and prepare to be fucked, my precious.”
    Megan wasted no time strapping on the dildo and driving deep into her daughter’s
    ripe pussy. She had removed the clit chain from its attachment to her nipple
    chain. It now hung heavily down between Rachel’s legs, pulling her clit out for
    all to see. Megan began to fuck her daughter with hard smooth strokes. She
    reached up and took hold of the nipple chain behind Rachel’s neck. She used this
    as a kind of reins to spur her daughter’s rutting back to meet her thrusts. With
    her other hand she used a riding crop to strike Rachel’s upturned ass cheeks.
    Rachel was no stranger to the mixture of pain and sex. She totally enjoyed these
    fuck sessions as they brought her back to her true role in life. She had to
    admit that being used by her mother was as sexually stimulating as using Carol.
    While she may be a mistress to others, she would always be Megan’s slave.
    With deep moans, mother and daughter spent themselves bringing the other to
    orgasm. They were soon a tight ball of arms and legs, kissing and fondling in
    the afterglow of sex. Beth curled up next to them and was brought into the fold
    of lesbian love. The evening came before they roused themselves to tend to poor
    Carol.

    Chapter Fifteen.

    Carol had been tied spread eagle in her stall while Rachel went to dinner.
    Rachel made sure that her pussy lips were tied wide and spread whenever she was
    left alone. Her clit and nipples also were weighted to help make them grow.
    Rachel wanted to make them always point and open for her pleasures. While the
    pulling was annoying, she had gotten used to it by now. She quickly fell asleep
    after her strenuous afternoon even with the distraction of the weights.
    When Carol opened her eyes, she found it to be evening and her stall was totally
    dark. She had been dreaming of Rachel licking her pussy and even now she felt
    like her dream was real. She roused herself and now felt an erotic sizzling from
    her crotch. Someone was licking her wide spread pussy and they were doing a very
    good job. She could feel the long tongue licking all over her lips and deep into
    her hole.
    Since it was dark, she couldn’t make out who it was. “Rachel is that you. You
    never licked me like that. It feels great.”
    The only sound that she heard in response was the straw being pawed and then a
    deep growl. Carol froze with the realization that it wasn’t a person licking
    her. It had to be King, Megan’s German Shepherd. She let out a yelp and started
    yelling for King to get away. She bucked her hips as best she could in bondage,
    but the frenzied dog would not leave her pussy alone.
    Carol would have kept squirming and yelling but King got excited and started
    nipping at her pussy. It really hurt and Carol lay still to keep from agitating
    the dog. She must have been juicy from her afternoon loving with Rachel and King
    had been attracted to it. He seemed to really like her flavor cause he kept his
    muzzle and tongue working on her pussy. He kept hitting her weight tied to her
    clit ring and this was driving her nuts.
    Despite the depravity of having a dog between her legs, she couldn’t help the
    slow rise of lust that his eager tongue was causing. She was already hot from
    King’s licking while she slept and now her super sensitive pussy was crackling
    for release. She writhed naked in a stall being brought to orgasm by a beast.
    The whole degrading animalistic nature was still not enough to keep her from
    coming. King kept up his licking and seemed content to lick her forever.
    Carol was close to her second orgasm when King heard something that got his
    attention. His head came up and his ears perked up. He listened for a second
    then bolted out of the stall. Carol was left to hang so close to coming that she
    couldn’t help calling for King to return. It took a few moments before Carol
    realized the depths she was addicted to sex. She was willing to call for a dog
    to get herself off.
    She didn’t know if she would tell her mistresses about King’s visit. Her life
    now was full of times of hardship and pain that any sexual pleasure was welcome.
    She knew that unless she somehow broke out of this sexual and bondage cycle that
    Rachel and Megan had forced on her, she would soon lose herself in the role of a
    slave. Already she had came to enjoy the freedom from her parent’s neglect and
    the understanding that she would not be faced with the ridicule and slurs of her
    peers. Was this slavery so bad? She was more sexually alive than ever and the
    changes to her body were bizarre and erotic.
    She couldn’t believe that Rachel had gotten milk from her tits today. She had
    been feeling her tits ache and swell for some time now, but she put that down to
    the constant groping, pulling and beatings they endured. Now that they somehow
    were producing milk she wondered where it all would lead.
    Lying there in the dark contemplating her fate, she didn’t notice the approach
    of Megan until her stall was fully opened and the light bathed her ripe bound
    body. Megan stood tall and naked in the light. Hanging from her groin was the
    dildo Carol had come to crave. “I can’t imagine a more intoxicating site than
    this. You really are developing into a beautiful young slavegirl. You know I
    still can’t believe how lucky we were that you just fell into our laps.”
    Megan was now moving to release her leg bonds and then came to sit straddling
    Carol’s belly. She moved her hand over Carol’s face, arms and tits. She took the
    two large tit rings and used them to pull her tits out to their full size. She
    removed the nipple weights and replaced the ring for a small stud. She then
    began to squeeze each tit like she was milking it. Applying pressure at the base
    and then working up to the nipple. She lay down over the teen’s body and rubbed
    her own tits over Carol’s monster tits.
    She bent and kissed deeply of Carol’s lips. “Oh girl, I have such plans for you.
    You’re going to make Rachel very happy. These milk tits will keep us satisfied
    for years to come. Did you know that women sometimes nurse their babies up to
    five years? Theoretically, as long as you are properly stimulated you will be
    making milk as long as we milk you. And we plan to keep these babies squirting
    for a long time.”
    By now she was licking Carol’s fat tits and was taking each nipple into her hot
    mouth. She also moved her hips to grind the dildo up and down Carol’s wide
    spread clit. She reached down and released the clit weight as it was getting in
    the way. She moved up for another bout of French kisses and guided the dildo
    deep into her slit in one long stroke. Carol moaned in lust. This was the first
    time Megan had fucked her in the missionary position. She couldn’t help wrapping
    her legs around Megan’s thighs as she fucked her.
    “Oh mistress that feels so good. Fucking you is so sexy. Harder.”
    Megan loved the look of lust on Carol’s face. This teen was open to any sexual
    encounter her mistresses decided to inflict on her. Now she had to get Carol to
    equate milking with her sexual satisfaction. A good hard fucking while she
    sucked away at her tits was Megan’s way to accomplish this task.
    “Don’t worry little slave. I plan to keep having you fucked and sucked till that
    is all you want to do. And you will also come to understand that you will endure
    whatever pain and damage to this lovely body to get that pleasure. You’re
    already addicted to this dildo, aren’t you?”
    Carol didn’t want to believe what Megan was saying about her. But her recent
    orgasms brought on by a dog and the thundering fire now churning in her pussy
    made that denial lame. As Megan chewed on her nipples and sucked and milked
    them, the hard driving dildo could not be denied. She crashed into her first
    orgasm, bucking and gripping her legs even harder around Megan’s ass.
    “That’s right slave, come for me. I think I got a little milk and I plan to fuck
    you until I get a lot more.” Megan was now sucking hard on her right nipple and
    squeezing it up to get more into her mouth. Her hips didn’t stop there slow
    grinding deep into Carol’ pussy pit. When Carol was getting close to her second
    orgasm Megan reached under Carol’s ass and groped for the button on her butt
    plug. She found it and with her lips tight around Carol’s nipple she pressed it
    down for two seconds.
    Carol let out a yell and her body arched up and went rigid. Megan even felt a
    tingling in her mouth and then was rewarded for her hard sucking with a mouthful
    of tit milk. She kept up her fucking and got about two more mouthfuls before
    Carol’s right tit went dry. She slid up and kissed Carol letting some of the tit
    milk leak back into Carol’s mouth.
    “That’s what your milk tastes like, slave. Isn’t it so sweet and delicious? I
    know I’m hooked on it. Do you like the taste?”
    Carol was startled when the liquid entered her mouth during the kiss. She tasted
    its flavor and found it tasted like sweet milk. To drink her own tit milk was
    just too much for her. “Yes mistress, I like it.”
    “I’m sure you would. It will be a part of your existence now. You’re my cow girl
    slave. Now for a little more. There must be some in your left tit.”
    Megan repeated the slow fucking and tit chewing on the left tit. Carol had
    another orgasm and then one that seemed to go on forever when Megan hit the butt
    shock. The warm tender feeling from her tit as Megan drank her tit milk as she
    came could not be described.
    When both her tits were sucked dry, Megan sat back and took off the dildo. She
    scooted up and sat on Carol’s face and laid back over Carol in the classic
    sixty-nine position. Carol tended to Megan’s inflamed pussy. Megan had come once
    during the fucking and sucking but she still wanted more. As Carol’s tongue dug
    into her pussy, Megan played with Carol’s clit ring. She pulled and twisted it
    to see how big and how far she could get it. Carol’s pussy lips were now large
    and seemed to be getting more so each day.
    Megan was pleased at Rachel’s plan to alter Carol’s pussy to her tastes. Maybe
    she would begin a special addition to Beth. With tonight’s erotic sex and the
    new dimension of tit milking Carol, she had decided to begin Beth’s hormone
    treatment tomorrow.
    Her contemplation was interrupted by the building heat in her pussy. “Suck my
    clit, slave. Harder, suck it in and chew on it. That’s good, oh yes, Yes.” Megan
    blasted a load of pussy juice on Carol’s nose that was now deep into her pussy.
    She slowed her grinding and sat up. Carol’s whole face was covered with her
    cream. “You are getting good at that. I’m sure it will be appreciated. You will
    serve your mistresses well. That’s all for now. Beth will be in a few hours to
    see if we can get more milk out of you. Are you thirsty?”
    “Yes mistress, and I have to pee.”
    “I’ll have Beth come out in a few minutes to tend to your needs. We must keep
    you fully hydrated if we want the maximum milk out of you. I think I will rig up
    some kind of water trough for you to drink out of when you are here in the
    stall. You won’t be able to do it laying on your back in bondage. We will have
    to come up with another way to keep you here in the stall and yet meet our
    desire to keep you under our control.”
    Megan gave Carol’s tits one more lick and squeeze and a kiss on the forehead
    then left the stall. Carol was left to digest the full extent of what Megan had
    just revealed about her upcoming fate. She had really enjoyed the feeling in her
    tits when her milk had let down and Megan had sucked her dry. The fucking, even
    with the shock was still making her pussy tingle. Being their milk machine would
    be a small burden in exchange for that kind of attention.
    It was a smiling teen that greeted Beth as she untied her to lead her outside
    for her nightly business. King came bounding up and sniffed at her crotch. Beth
    kicked at the inquisitive dog. “Get away, King. You’re not getting any of this
    slave.”
    Carol almost told Beth about King’s new interest in her pussy, but couldn’t
    bring herself to tell the tale. She went to bed looking down at her tits,
    knowing that they would become very important to her worth to her mistresses.
    Sleep came slow, as she listened to King pawing at the door of her stall. The
    dog soon gave up and went to sleep.
    “I guess I’ll be leading a dog’s live from now on.”

    Chapter Sixteen.

    The next two weeks past by for Carol in a haze. She was now the families milk
    source and her tits were really growing to show their usage. Beth had been
    applying lanolin ointment to her nipples to keep them from cracking and becoming
    sore from the constant demand. She was sucked regularly and Rachel was hooked on
    the flavor. She often stopped her daily runs for a drink and even offered
    Carol’s own tits up to her for a taste. Her tits were so large now that she
    could bend her head and pull her own nipples up to drink her milk.
    This was highly erotic and she got moist and usually fucked as this was going
    on. Rachel was also being more demanding in her performance as her pony cart
    slave. She measured out a quarter mile track and would time Carol’s ability to
    pull her and the cart at the fastest time. For some reason Carol was interested
    in making Carol a fast trotter.
    “Come on slave, run you fat titted cow. How are you ever going to be competitive
    if you pull at such a slow pace.” At these sessions where Rachel was trying to
    get the fastest time out of her, Rachel would be merciless with the whip. She
    turned her ass and back bloody to get the most out of her slave. She would
    always clean and tend the wounds she inflicted on Carol, but her brutality and
    lack of caring that she was leaving permanent scars scared Carol.
    She now knew that she was just a toy for these bizarre women to use and abuse.
    Why she didn’t try to resist must have been some deep character flaw, or she
    just could not bring herself to depart from the electrifying sex. Whatever the
    turmoil that plagued Carol’s mental and physical existence, her life now that
    she had been a slave for over a month was clearly established. She had been
    naked now except for her bindings and harness for so long that wearing clothing
    seemed unnatural. She was now so accustomed to crawling on her hands and knees,
    that when she ran bent over as a pony cart slave, she had to adjust to the new
    position.
    Carol was no longer tied spread eagle in her stall each night. Megan had
    arranged a clever and very effective way to keep her in her place and yet let
    her be able to crawl around her stall to drink and relieve herself as needed.
    She made some adjustments to the butt plug shocker that was a foolproof way to
    keep the slave in her place. The plug had a new sensor attached that would
    activate the shock either by remote control from a beeper-like device her
    mistresses carried or would receive a constant signal if Carol went beyond a
    certain perimeter. It was kind of like those invisible dog fences. If Carol when
    outside her stall when a transmitter on the door was activated, she would get a
    nerve shocking jolt until she went back to her stall. Megan also had the farm
    rigged with a larger perimeter sensor grid that would keep Carol inside a
    proscribed area of the farmhouse and barn except when she went for her trots.
    Megan and Rachel had come up with a special way to keep the butt plug in so
    Carol could not remove it and avoid the shocks. They tried straps from the waist
    belt to the butt plug but that could be loosened over time or rubbed or cut. The
    only way to be sure that the plug stayed in place was to attach it somehow to
    the cheeks of Carol’s ass. This gave Megan and Rachel another opportunity to
    mark and ring Carol for their pleasure and control.
    When the special invisible fence and the stall transmitters had been installed,
    Carol was brought out and secured to the bondage horse. Carol was now very
    familiar with this bondage method and did not expect anything more than a hard
    fuck or some other bondage episode.
    Once she was secure, Megan came and stood over the teen slave. “Carol, Rachel
    and I want to add another set of rings on your body. This will insure your
    status as our slave and also allow you a bit of freedom to roam around the farm.
    Do you accept this addition to your body freely?”
    The question now was a formality, as Carol had long ago forgone any ability to
    resist what her mistresses wished to do to her. “Yes mistress, I accept whatever
    you want to do to my body. I am yours to command. I am you slave.”
    She knew that Megan liked her to state her position and show the proper
    submissiveness at all times. She had no idea what was in store for her so she
    waited in terror bound to the horse. Megan and Rachel then moved to her ass and
    began to feel and pinch her butt cheeks. She could not see what they were doing,
    but she had a sinking fear that her ass was going to be the object of this new
    torture.
    The next thing she felt was a section of her butt cheek being squeezed by some
    kind of tool and then a burning pain as a needle was driven through her butt
    flesh. Carol screamed from the pain but the needle was sharp and it was through
    in a matter of seconds. A second pinching and piercing occurred on her opposite
    butt cheek. The piercings has been in an up and down path. Once Megan was
    satisfied with the positioning of the needles, she drew them out and slipped
    two-inch diameter rings through the holes. They were the special self-locking
    rings, just like those her nipples and pussy bore.
    Once the rings were secured, they could be bent towards her asshole and attached
    to the base of the butt plug by a lock. With the lock in place, the butt plug
    could not be removed without tearing out the rings from Carol’s ass cheeks.
    Since the rings were deep in the flesh of her ass, this was not something she
    would dare to try even if she wanted to.
    The butt plug now was a constant attachment to her person except when she was
    allowed to do her business, and then her arms were bound and a leash was
    attached.
    Carol resolved herself to living within the bounds that her mistresses placed on
    her. Carol learned the extent of her freedom by trial and error. She was now
    allowed to roam free during certain times of the day when she was free from
    exercises, chores, or bondage sessions. She would have to remain on her hands
    and knees during these times, but at least she had some freedom to explore. She
    could usually be found lying on the front porch with King waiting for her
    mistresses next task or milking.
    A special bondage attachment was placed on her during these times when she was
    given some freedom to keep her on her hands and knees. A tight leather cuff was
    placed just above her knees and a strong leather strand was attached to it. This
    strand was threaded through her large tit ring and then attached to another
    leather cuff attached just above her elbow. The length of the strand was just
    enough to keep the arm and leg in position when she remained on her hands and
    knees.
    What this did was not allow her to stand without driving her elbow through her
    chest via the tit ring. She could crawl by moving her left arm and leg forward
    then her right arm and leg. To try and rise and walk would put her in an awkward
    squatting position with her legs pulling down on the strand, smashing her arms
    into her chest and ripping her tit rings out.
    This was the state of Carol the milk tit pony cart slave after only a month of
    Megan and Rachel’s constant pleasure and subjection. She knelt contentedly in
    the afternoon sun waiting for Megan to take her for her afternoon trot. This had
    been an unusual day because Rachel had left for three days to a track seminar at
    a University in a neighboring city. Meagan had taken over her total training
    during Rachel’s absence.
    She almost didn’t know what to do when she saw a strange car drive up the long
    access road to the farm. She rose to her knees and called to her mistress.
    “Mistress, someone is coming, should I go to the barn or into the house?”
    Megan came out, clad only in a leather vest and panties and looked at the
    approaching car. “No slave, stay right where you are. This is a friend that will
    not be concerned with your nakedness or condition. Lay down and stay there until
    I call you.
    Rachel had yet to endure being shown to others besides Megan’s clan. While she
    knew that she had been filmed extensively for over a month in all her misery,
    she now had to bring herself to stay meekly in place. How should she act with
    anyone else besides Rachel, Megan or Beth? She would have to wait and see what
    this new twist brought to her life.
    Megan came down the steps and waited for the car to arrive in the yard. When it
    stopped, Carol could see a woman driving. She waved to Megan and got out of the
    car. When she did, a large dog came bounding out to run around the yard and
    began playing with King. Megan walked up and hugged the new arrival. It was
    obvious that these two were intimate with each other by the way they held each
    other and talked.
    “My dear Anna, It has been too long since we shared each other’s company. I miss
    being with one so much like myself. How have you been?”
    “Megan, you look beautiful as always. I am getting older, but hopefully not so
    fast that I can’t still enjoy life. I just loved the videos you so kindly sent
    me. I just love the idea of making a slave a milk cow. How did you think of it?”
    “Oh, you know I always was talented in biology and physical training. I just put
    that knowledge to use when our new toy fell into our hands. She has been
    producing now for over two weeks and her volume is increasing each day. It
    should level off soon, but by then she will be keeping us well supplied. She
    enjoys her slavery and is most happy being our sex toy.” Megan and the new
    mistress Anna were now walking up the steps. Carol heard the last of their
    conversation and had to agree in the bottom of her lusty heart that it was true.
    “Slave, come over her and present yourself to Mistress Anna. She is a dear
    friend of mine and you will obey her just as you do me. Is that understood?”
    Carol rose to her hands and knees and began to crawl over to the pair of
    mistresses. “Yes mistress, I am yours.”
    Mistress Anna was a striking woman. She stood just under six foot tall and she
    carried herself as someone who was used to being served. She was a redhead and
    had full firm breast and shapely ass and legs. She was wearing a loose blouse
    that showed her braless breasts to all. Her short black leather shirt showed off
    her feminine features quite well. Her dog bounded up the steps and began to
    sniff and inspect Carol, who just froze at the dog’s attention.
    “Strike, get away from the slave, she is not yours to play with. Go romp with
    King.” Mistress Anna, grabbed the dog’s collar and pushed the dog down the
    steps. Then she stood over Carol and began a thorough inspection. She knelt down
    and looked at the wide spread cunt and their rings. She felt-up Carol’s massive
    tits and was gratified to see a small wetness at her nipples from her stroking.
    She was curious about the butt rings and the plug.
    “Megan, why did you have to lock the butt plug tail onto her with these rings?
    Couldn’t a simple strap keep it in place?”
    “This little slave has the run of the farm now due to that little butt plug. I
    rigged it up with a very powerful electronic shocker that keeps this cow from
    straying from the yard. I put one of those invisible fences up around the house
    and yard so if she goes too far, she will be sent into agonizing pain deep in
    her bowels. It has proven a very useful device in her control. I also have a
    remote control that will activate the shock at my wish. It drives her crazy not
    knowing when she will get a little zap. So we had to make sure she could not
    remove the plug. We decided that ringing her butt deeply like you see would keep
    her from pulling it out. She would have to rip those solid rings out of her
    flesh to get it out, or find a hacksaw and cut the lock.”
    “Most ingenious. Does she know her limits around the farm? How do you get her
    past the sensors when she goes for trots?”
    “There is a master switch somewhere on the farm that turns of the net. I will
    tell you where it is when we are alone. I have missed you so. Do you want to
    come in for lunch and freshen up? I’m just dying to show you some of our slave’s
    latest videos. They get me so hot. I think we can enjoy ourselves for a while
    and catch up on things. Then I will let you have a trot with our slave and get
    to know her.”
    Anna got up from admiring Carol and took Megan’s hand. They walked into the
    house arm in arm. Megan called back, “Slave, go do your business and be ready in
    the barn when Anna is ready to take you for a run.”
    Carol listened to the two go deeper into the house. She had not been inside it
    since the night she faked her running away. She wondered when they would deem
    her properly trained to become a house pet? For now she obeyed her mistress and
    went to the back field and pissed. She then crawled back to the barn and decided
    to get a good drink from the water trough that they had rigged up in her stall.
    She was on her hands and knees drinking when she heard King and Strike come
    running into the barn.
    Carol thought nothing of it until she felt a cold wet nose on her cunt lips. She
    swung her hips around, trying to keep her exposed pussy from the large beast.
    The dogs had gotten a scent of her pussy juice which had been worked up from
    Anna’s deep inspection strokes. They now became aroused and Carol noticed their
    rapidly enlarging pricks. She kept trying to keep them away but with two of them
    they seemed to be all over her. They began to nip at her back as they tried to
    mount her and she felt their paws scrape her skin.
    When King almost got a solid bit on her tit, she just knelt down and tried to
    protect herself as best she could. Unfortunately for Carol, this left her behind
    total open and Strike was the lucky one to jump on Carol’s back first. He rutted
    into her pussy area for a few misguided strokes until he found her wide spread
    hole and plunged in. His prick was not as large as the dildos that her
    mistresses used on her, but it was big enough to slide deep into her pussy. She
    let out a moan and tried again to get the dog off her back, but his paws were
    wrapped tightly around her waist and he could not be shrugged off because
    Carol’s harness would not let her reach around without ripping her tit rings
    out.
    She gave up her efforts after seeing her futility and lay quietly to hopefully
    let the dog finish and get off. She felt so ashamed to be used by a dog, but how
    else could the dogs view her but a bitch to be used. She crawled on all fours
    and her pussy was always juicy. She felt the dog pounding into her well spread
    pussy and couldn’t help begin to notice the spark of fire start in her clit as
    it was rubbed by his hard fucking. The small tingle built quickly. Her super
    sensitive pussy could not help coming alive no matter the source of the
    attention.
    A low moan came from Carol as her juices began to flow freely and she slowly
    began to push back to meet Strikes fucking. A small voice in her head asked how
    she could be enjoying this and calling her the lowest of names but it still
    didn’t stop her from reaching an orgasm from being dog fucked. She was breaking
    out in a sweat now and thought the dog would be done soon, but he just kept on
    pumping. She cried out during her second come before he started fucking in what
    felt like double his previous thrusting rate. She felt Strike squirt his sperm
    deep in her pussy and this brought her orgasm over the top and it seemed to last
    so long she thought she was going mad.
    The limp dick of Strike slid out of her oozing pussy and he went and got a drink
    from Carol’s water. She just lay there, face hidden in her arms from the shame
    at being fucked and coming with a dog. She was just about to get up when King
    hopped up on her back and spiked his dick deep in her drooling pussy with one
    stroke. He must have wanted what Strike had just had and he held on tight to
    Carol’s waist to get it.
    Carol again tried to free herself but failed. Again she enduring a hard fucking
    and came twice with King. When the dogs were done, they trotted out to find some
    other fun. After some time, Carol came to her senses and went out and rubbed her
    pussy on the grass to get as much off of her as she could. She couldn’t stand
    the humiliation that telling her mistresses of this incident would cause her.
    How do you tell someone that two dogs raped her and she came four times in the
    process.
    She crawled back into her stall and got the stall door closed enough to keep the
    dogs out. She lay there waiting for Mistress Anna to come and begin her
    afternoon workout. She already felt that she had a workout from the sex but she
    knew that would not count to this new mistress. She hoped she was a kind
    mistress and would not give her too much pain along with whatever loving she
    wanted. It was a completely submissive teen slave that awaited her next session.

    Chapter Seventeen.

    Megan and Anna had a quite lunch served by Beth, where they caught up on what
    was happening in their circle of mistresses. Anna seemed to know the entire dirt
    on whose slaves were the best and where the next meetings would be to show off
    exceptional slaves. She relayed the jealousy that had rippled through the
    community at having come up with a way to get slaves to become milkers. Megan
    had received many offers already to divulge her technique. As yet Megan had been
    playing I’ve got a secret. She knew her little addition to slaves would make her
    much profit in renting out her milker slaves and didn’t want to ruin the
    novelty.
    After lunch Megan explained the typical afternoon training of Carol and stated
    some ground rules. Carol could be whipped and used sexually to Anna’s
    contentment. Any permanent markings would not be allowed and if any did happen,
    Anna would have to endure the same treatment. Anna understood the rules and was
    now anxious to get her hands on Carol. Megan accepted Anna’s check for two
    thousand dollars and sent her out. She instructed Beth to assist Anna in any way
    she chose. Beth would also activate the hidden cameras she had placed throughout
    the barn. These would capture all of the activity and could be used for later
    sale or given to Mistresses as gifts. Megan then went back to her computer
    system to see what other mistresses had taken up her offer to visit her farm.
    Anna strode to the barn determined to get her money’s worth from this little
    slave. She found Carol in her stall with the dogs pawing on the door. Anna had
    Beth take the dogs outside and went in and kneeled beside the trembling teen.
    She began to fondle Carol in all her intimate places. “Did those dogs scare you
    my little bitch? I think you already know how they can use a little bitch slut
    like you.” She had found Carol’s oozing pussy and guessed they had been fucking
    her.
    “Do you like being fucked by dogs? Is that what you do when your not being used
    by your mistress? I don’t think Mistress Megan knows about your little antics
    with the dogs, does she?”
    Carol was mortified. She had been found out at last that she was a dog fucker.
    “No Mistress Anna, I have not told them about the dogs fucking me. I really
    didn’t want it to happen but they started biting me and I had to stay still
    while they used me. Please don’t tell Mistress Megan.”
    Anna thought she had a way to get a little more pleasure out of this slave by a
    little blackmail. She would tell Megan anyway, but for now it would be fun to
    see what Carol would endure to have her not tell her secret. “Well, if you
    promise to be a good slave and follow my ever wish I’ll keep your secret.”
    Carol leaned into Anna and rubbed against her legs. “I’ll be your loving slave,
    Mistress Anna. How can I please you?” Anna removed the restraints that kept
    Carol on her knees and had her roll over on her back. She stood over the teen
    and slowly removed her blouse and leather skirt. She stood naked and stared into
    Carol’s eyes. Carol looked up at the marvelously sculpted body of Mistress Anna.
    Not an ounce of fat and her pussy was clean, as was the norm for Mistresses.
    Anna slowly sat on Carol’s belly and began to play with her tit rings. She bowed
    her head and inspected the sturdiness of the rings and the size of Carol’s
    engorged nipples. She was truly impressed with the length and fullness of the
    nipples and used the studs in each to roughly pull them even longer. She was
    rewarded for her efforts by a small squirt from Carol’s right nipple. “You must
    be ready for milking my little toy. When was your last milking?”
    “After breakfast, Mistress. Please suck them, I’m so full they hurt.”
    “We can’t have that, besides I can’t wait any longer to taste you.” She bent her
    mouth to Carol’s ripe right nipple and began to suckle. She was immediately
    surprised by a steady stream of tit milk that tasted sweet. She continued to
    drain Carol’s right tit for what seemed ten minutes then sat back. “Oh that was
    so good. But I’m full for now so we’ll save your left tit for later.” Carol gave
    a mournful sigh and tried to put the fullness of her left tit out of her mind.
    Anna was now sliding her body down Carol’s and was inspecting her pussy and her
    wide spread ringed lips. Her clit was as large as the last two knuckles of
    Anna’s pinky finger and stood out hard from the stud and weight that were
    attached to it. Anna put the weight up on Carol’s mons and began to gently lick
    Carol’s slit. Carol was already rising to sexual heat from the tit suckling and
    now she quickly began to spill her cunt cream onto Anna’s tongue.
    Anna was surprised by the responsiveness of this little slave and soon had Carol
    close to coming. She stopped every so often to tease the bucking teen and
    finally got up leaving Carol oh so close to release. Carol knew better than to
    beg for orgasm, as this was a favorite torture that both Megan and Rachel
    inflicted on her. Anna got a leash from a hook and attached it to Carol’s collar
    ring. She was then forced to crawl out of her stall to her pony cart that Beth
    had waiting. While Beth expertly secured Carol to the cart, Anna went to her car
    and retrieved a small backpack, which she placed in the cart and stepped up into
    the seat. “We’ll take a little run to see if you have the endurance your
    mistress claims you have. I want maximum effort out of you or I’ll tell our
    little secret.” Carol could only nod her head as the bit in her mouth prevented
    normal speech.
    With a flick of the pony whip, Carol began to trot out of the yard and down the
    path that would take her deep into the barn. Anna was a pro with the whip. She
    quickly came to enjoy the steady movement of the cart as Carol pulled at a brisk
    trot down the path. She would snap the sides of Carol’s tits every so often to
    get a scream from the teen just to keep her amused. She loved how Carol’s pussy
    was wide open from the rings on her lips and how the clit weight hung obscenely
    down between her running legs. She knew that had to hurt and also cause constant
    sexual stimulation. This creature was surely now a being of pain and pleasure
    that could not separate the two. She doubted that this slave would ever again be
    able to return to a normal domestic sex live. She was now a slave and would
    remain so her whole life.
    After about two miles of trotting, Carol was in need of a rest so Anna pulled
    the cart into a clearing near a creek that had some tall elm trees along its
    banks. Anna got down and stroked Carol like the good beast of burden she was.
    “That was an excellent trot, slave. I love your tight thighs and strong butt.
    You will be a prize show trotter by the end of the summer. But now I have other
    plans for your body. You see, I love to inflict pain on tender young creatures,
    like yourself and this remote spot will be just the place to practice my
    passion.”
    Carol’s eyes begged for mercy but she knew that this mistress would soon have
    her screaming no matter how hard she begged. Anna carefully released her from
    the cart, but kept tight control over the slave by linking her arms behind her
    back and a leash to her collar. She took Carol to a tree and tied the leash to a
    branch. Then she went back to the cart to retrieve her backpack. She pulled some
    rope out and tied the rope to the bound wristbands. She then threw the rope over
    a branch and began to pull Carol’s arms up behind her back. This caused Carol to
    bend at the waist, as the strain on her arms increased. Satisfied with Carol’s
    agonizing position she tied off the rope and stepped close to fondle her
    subject. By now Carol’s left tit was full to the bursting point could be seen
    leaking. Anna took her finger and wet it from the dangling udder. She tasted the
    sweet nectar. “You must be thirsty after that little trot, would you like
    something to drink?
    “Yes mistress,” was all that came out of the strained voice of the bound teen.
    Anna took the full left tit and raised it to Carol’s dangling head. Feeling her
    own nipple brush against her lips, she opened her mouth and began suckling on
    herself. This was not the first time, and she had come to enjoy this sensation.
    The awkward position and not having the use of her hands caused the tit to fall
    from her lips when Anna released her hold.
    “Are you done drinking already? I would have thought you would have been
    thirstier.”
    “I am Mistress, but the nipple slipped out of my mouth when I sucked.”
    Well, we’ll just have to come up with a way to keep that fat tit up at your lips
    without using your hands. She went over to her backpack and removed a small pair
    of pliers and brought them to Carol’s bound form. I think that we will add
    another hole that will keep you from loosing that nipple. I’m going to pierce
    the cartilage far up in your nose so no one will see it but you and I will know
    its there. This is part of your payment for me keeping your secret. You will
    tell no one, do you understand?
    “Yes Mistress. I will tell no one.”
    “Good, I will now add a hole in you nose and add a ring to better handle you.”
    She took a good hold of Carol’s hair and held her head steady. She then brought
    the pliers which had a sharp spike sticking out of one claw and an opening for
    the spike in the other. She stuck the pliers up Carol’s nose about a half inch,
    just out of sight and slowly brought the claws together. The sharp spike pierces
    the nose cartilage in one agonizing stroke. Carol let out a scream that made
    Anna moist. Carol tried to flail but Anna held her firm. She released the grip
    on the pliers and dropped them, quickly taking a ring she had readied; she stuck
    it up her nose and snapped it shut. The one-inch diameter ring flared out
    Carol’s nostrils. Carol’s eyes were watering from the pain in her nose and she
    stamped her feet in weakness.
    Anna took a small clip and pulling Carol’s left tit up used it to secure Carol’s
    large tit ring to the nose ring. Now Carol’s nipple stood up against her lips.
    “There, now that fat tit won’t fall and you can suck to your heart’s content.
    Drink up bitch, I have more plans for your body.”
    Anna went and found a strong stick about three feet long with large knobs and
    Y-shaped branches on the ends. She used this to spread Carol’s legs wide using
    her ankle rings. This caused even more stress on her arms as she was forced to
    spread her legs. Now, her pussy was totally open and Anna began to play with her
    nether lips. She added another weight to Carol’s clit ring and saw it sag
    grossly downwards. She licked its long distended length and could see Carol’s
    sexual reaction. She began to work her fingers into Carol’s spread pussy. She
    twisted her hand left and right to force Carol’s pussy wide and squeeze her palm
    into her cunt’s depths. Anna’s hands were not large and she quickly thrust her
    hand deep into Carol’s gapping hole. Carol was now in an exquisite mixture of
    pain and lust. Her arms were now screaming in pain from the continued pull of
    the rope. Her nose still ached from the ring as it held the weight of her left
    breast up to her lips. She couldn’t stop sucking and biting her nipple now that
    it was right there at her lips. And now her pussy was being fucked by Anna’s
    fist as she knelt and licked her clit.
    Carol was awash in a sexual haze and came with a gushing discharge of cunt juice
    on Anna’s arm. Anna loved to inflict this torment and her juices were flowing as
    she felt Carol’s pussy spasm. She now noticed a red button on the butt plug that
    she hadn’t seen until now. Wondering what it did she pressed it with her free
    hand. Carol’s startled reaction and the tingling on her tongue as she was
    licking Carol’s clit at the time brought a crazed smile to Anna’s face.
    “I had forgot about your restraint plug. That must have hurt.” She continued to
    slowly grind her fist into Carol’s cervix, lick her pussy lips and clit and
    zapped her bowels till Carol came twice. She slowly withdrew her hand and moved
    to Carol’s head. He unclipped Carol’s tit from her nose and put her wet hand to
    Carol’s lips. “Be a good girl and lick my hand clean.” Carol still in a daze
    opened her eyes and saw Anna’s dripping arm. She opened her mouth and began
    licking it clean. Anna stuck her fingers into her mouth and Carol sucked them
    off.
    Anna was now ready to take Carol’s pain to a new level. She went to her backpack
    and got her bullwhip. She stood to Carol’s side and began snapping the whip in
    the air. Carol’s face looked over in fear at the first snap and began to beg.
    “Please Mistress, please don’t use that. It will tear me to pieces. NOOO.” Anna
    brought her first stroke squarely against the side of Carol’s left tit. An angry
    red welt rose immediately. Each of these strikes would leave a bruise for weeks
    and Anna intended to decorate Carol’s body with dozens of these strips.
    Crack, Crack, Crack. The strokes hit both tits, her ass, back, thighs and the
    tender flesh next to her wide spread pussy. When Anna finally stopped. Carol’s
    arms were near to being dislocated as she hung motionless in agony. Anna came
    over released the rope holding Carol’s arms and she fell like a log to the dirt.
    Anna rolled the stunned teen onto her back drawing a wail from the pain of
    laying on her bruised ass and back. Anna straddled Carol’s face and sat heavily
    on her mouth. “Lick it good bitch, or I’ll tie you up again and do this over
    again.” Carol quickly drove her tongue deep into Anna’s spread lips and soon was
    bringing her to orgasm as Anna leaned back and played with Carol’s tits. She
    took pleasure in settling totally over Carol’s nose and mouth, cutting off
    Carol’s air supply. She loved the bucking and struggling this caused as Carol
    tried to dislodge her from her throne. After coming twice from this game, Anna
    got Carol up and dragged her to the stream. She made her lay down into the cool
    water and clean herself.
    “Don’t drink that water unless you want to get sick. Get up and come kneel.”
    When Carol trudged over and knelt before Anna, the leash was attached to her
    nose ring. Carol was lead back to the clearing and tied spread eagle to the
    ground. She had no idea what was to come but lying down was better then having
    her arms pulled from their sockets. Carol then got a small squirt bottle and put
    what looked like honey on her nipples, all over her pussy and generally dribbled
    it on her legs and belly. She even stuck the bottle up her cunt and squirted a
    bit deep into her hole. She then sat back and got a jar from her backpack.
    Inside was a collection of beetles, biting ants and other gross insects.
    Carol screamed in terror as Anna dumped the jar’s contents on her belly. She
    shook trying to dislodge the bugs, but most stayed stuck in the honey. They
    quickly spread over Carol’s writhing body and began to eat and bite. A
    particularly large roach moved to her pussy and began to eat. It followed the
    honey trail until only its back legs could be seen sticking out of Carol’s
    pussy. Anna pulled Carol’s pussy rings wider and the bug disappeared. Ants
    streamed over her nipples stinging as they ate. Carol’s screams were music to
    the sadistic ears of Anna. She knew that the bites would itch for days and leave
    angry marks all over her tender body. What they were doing to Carol’s mind was
    even more twisted. Carol had always hated bugs and now to be their victim caused
    something to snap in her brain. She kept twisting and crying, begging for
    release. After the bugs had cleaned her body of the honey, which took a good
    half-hour, Anna released her and instructed her to clean herself again in the
    stream. She threw her a bar of soap and sat back and watched the teen run to the
    water to rid her self of the bugs. She had to dig the bugs out of her pussy and
    she still felt that she had missed some.
    Anna called her back and fastened her to her cart. She took her whip and drove
    the teen back to the barn at a relentless pace. She stopped a small distance
    from the house and clipped the ring off of her nose. Now all one could see as
    the damage to Carol’s body was the welts from the whip and the bug stings. What
    cruel damage to Carol’s mind was deeper. Once back at the barn, Beth was waiting
    and released Carol from the cart and led her to her stall and reattached her
    restrains that kept her kneeling. Beth locked the stall door open and smiled as
    the dogs began to sniff Carol’s pussy. Beth had replayed Carol’s confession to
    Anna and now knew that Carol was a dog bitch. She would make sure the dogs had
    constant access to this slave. It got her hot knowing what a total slut this new
    slave was. It gave her a sense of superiority she had not felt in years. Anna
    bid her farewells to Megan and taking her dog left the farm.
    Carol was soon being pumped by King’s long cock. Her realization of her total
    servitude to whoever her mistresses chose to lend her now gave her a new
    hopelessness. What her body would look like when she was used up could only be
    guessed. The damage done to her body would eventually leave permanent marks. She
    now knew that no normal man would ever take her body after she was disfigured as
    a total slave. What was left for her was a life of slavery to these mistresses.
    She stopped thinking of anything long-term. Pleasure, humiliation and pain was
    all that mattered. As her pussy heated up from the dogs thrusting, she settled
    for this time of pleasure even if it was from a dog. Beth stood by and filmed
    the scene. Megan would sell this for a good sum to the bestiality freaks she
    knew.

    Chapter Eighteen.

    When Rachel returned from her track meet, she was furious at the condition of
    her slave. She stormed at her mother about how Carol was her slave and that she
    didn’t want her marked like she was now. This defiance to her mother lasted as
    long as it took for Megan and Beth to strap Rachel down and give her a sound
    trashing with a cat-o-nine tail whip. Carol could hear Rachel’s screams from the
    barn. Rachel learned that while she was Carol’s mistress, Megan was still
    Rachel’s mistress and thus had power over both. It was explained to Rachel that
    selling Carol was needed to support Rachel’s education and athletic training. It
    was a completely subdued Rachel, sporting bold red strips all over her body that
    went out to take Carol for her morning training.
    Rachel sat down in a stool and directed her slave’s head into her bald slit. As
    Carol’s skillful tongue began to tantalize Rachel’s pussy, Rachel began to
    outline the new ground rules as Megan had recently explained them to her at the
    end of a whip. “From now on, you will be loaned out to other mistresses as my
    mother feels is needed to supplement our income. You are extremely desired now
    that you are fully trained and are my milker. I didn’t wish to share you, but
    mother explained that we need the money to finance my education and training.
    So, you will do this for me and I will love you more because you endure their
    punishments to help me. Promise you will be good and not make any fuss when we
    lend you out.”
    Carol had been listening while she licked and now raised her head and looked
    fully into the eyes of Rachel. She had become so dependent on her for her care
    and what loving she received. She looked at the marks decorating her athletic
    build and didn’t want her to get in any more trouble with Megan. She nodded her
    head and said, “I will do as you wish. You are my mistress and now my body
    belongs to you to do as you wish. I love you and will go where you send me. Just
    promise you will take me back whatever the condition I am in and nurse me.”
    Rachel smiled down at her slave and gently pulled her back to bringing her to
    her morning orgasm. Carol’s routine went back to normal and she soon forgot
    about being loaned out.
    About two weeks later, when Carol was again away at a track meet, a paneled
    truck pulled into the farm. A medium build woman about thirty years old opened
    the side of the truck. Megan and the mystery woman talked for about five minutes
    and an envelope was passed to Megan. Beth came and took her over to the truck.
    She removed Carol’s harness that kept her on her hands and knees and took out
    the butt plug. The woman then directed her to get into the truck. Carol looked
    frightfully at Megan who nodded towards the truck. Seeing no way out and
    remembering her promise to Rachel, Carol willingly got into the truck. The woman
    then secured her to a mattress that was on the floor and soon the truck was
    bouncing down the road.
    The journey took some time and she fell asleep. She awoke when the truck’s
    engine stopped. The woman released her from the mattress and gave her a raincoat
    to put on. They were in some kind of garage basement and then went to a bank of
    elevators. I must have been a big building because it had thirty floors. They
    didn’t stop on any other floors on the way to their destination. When they got
    to their floor, it seemed to be empty. She was lead to an office that had Dr.
    Gail Black, OB/GYN on the door. She was taken into an examination room and told
    to strip and get up on the table. It was a standard examination table with
    stirrups. Once in position, the woman began to secure her to the table. Strong
    restraints bound her arms, legs, torso and head giving her no latitude to move.
    The woman took the adjustable stirrups and spread her legs to nearly 180
    degrees. Her pussy and ass now hung over the table totally exposed.
    Satisfied with her work, the woman then began to undress. She was quite pretty
    and had a strong build. As she exposed portions of her body it became obvious
    that she had been treated harshly by whoever owned her. Carol assumed that she
    must be someone’s slave. She had rings in her nipples, and clit. What was most
    scary, was the scars that could be seen on her back, ass, tits and thighs. Some
    of the scars were inches long and must have been terribly painful until they
    healed.
    Carol tested her bindings and now came to realize she in the hands of a sadistic
    mistress and had no way out. The other slave now began to assemble some tools
    and set them up between her legs. The woman looked up at Carol and smiled
    devilishly. “I have been told to remove all you pussy and ass hair for good. It
    will hurt and you will never again grow back hair. Your mistress has gotten
    tired of shaving you and has asked my mistress to have certain modification done
    to you while you are our guest. This is but the first and least painful.”
    Now Carol knew why her mistresses had allowed her pussy hair to grow in the last
    week. It gave this slave something to work on. This began a one-hour torture
    where electrolysis was performed to Carol’s suffering whimpers. Once complete,
    her armpits were also attacked and soon she was hairless there as well.
    The slave then made a phone call and used a wash cloth to clean up Carol. She
    took great care to arrange Carol to present a desirable picture. Carol soon
    heard someone approach the room and saw the other slave kneel and face the door.
    When the door opened, the slave bowed her head to the floor and stayed there.
    The obvious mistress stood at the door and surveyed the room. She was about six
    feet tall, had a beautiful figure and all in all presented a striking example of
    power.
    She gazed at the bound teen and appraised her as if Carol was a piece of meat.
    Carol shivered under her stare. Finally satisfied with the display, she strode
    to a closet and said, “Assist me to dress.” Her slave jumped to her feet and
    helped her mistress remove her street cloths and done a merry widow outfit that
    accentuated her full bust and long legs. The slave pulled her hair back and
    braided it into a ponytail. Once she was dressed in her sexy outfit, the
    mistress returned to the examination table.
    “My name is Mistress Gail. This is my slave Kitten. You are mine to use, as I
    desire. I paid a large sum of money to experiment with you and now that I see
    you in person I don’t think I will be disappointed. I see that Kitten has
    already taken care of your hair. Your pussy is nice and red. I have wanted to
    play with a lactating slave for years and now I have my chance. I will conduct a
    few experiments on your tits and see just how you react. My little Kitten will
    be in charge of monitoring you while I rest. We have all weekend here and I may
    give the staff off on Monday as well. By the time I am finished we will have
    determined you exact capacity and milk regeneration rate. This is not going to
    be sexual in any way. I am a scientist and also a sadist. Whatever sexual
    pleasure you may receive while you are here will be because you are a pain freak
    and maybe what Kitten wants to do to you. Let’s begin.”
    “Even though we are the only ones here, we can’t have you making too much noise,
    so we will but a gag on you.” A large ball gag was soon holding her mouth wide
    open but no sounds but moans could get past it.
    “First we must see what is your present milk production quantity. To do this and
    be sure that we get all your milk we will need a better method of removing your
    milk then through your nipples. I will insert a catheter into your main milk
    duct and this will allow rapid discharge of your milk. I will also be able to
    work the catheter deep into your milk glands to get all your milk. Now let’s
    insert those catheters into these magnificent tits. While Mistress Gail busied
    herself preparing her tools, Kitten stood between Carol’s legs and began to play
    with Carol’s pussy lips and clit. She started twisting her clit stud. Her
    actions distracted Carol from Mistress Gail only until Gail returned with a
    scalpel in hand. She took one of her nipples in hand and told Kitten to pull up
    on the embedded ring. She cleaned the area with disinfectant.
    She stabbed the scalpel deep just below the nipple and areola junction. Blood
    and milk began to ooze out of the wound. Taking a swab, she cleaned the incision
    and found the main milk duct. She took a special catheter tube and inserted it
    deep into the duct. This tube had small holes along the length that would allow
    for the entry of fluid as well as an opening on the end. Carol’s screams would
    have been piercing if they were allowed to be heard. She had broken out into a
    sweat and even Kitten’s fingers pumping her pussy could not distract the pain.
    Once the tube was fully inserted, Mistress Gail used stitches to secure it in
    place and closed the wound.
    Satisfied with one tit, Mistress Gail repeated the procedure on the other. When
    complete, two catheter tubes stuck out of Carol’s areolas. Milk already was
    filling the tubes up to the clamped off end. Kitten’s playful fucking now began
    to trigger Carol’s typical reaction. “Not so fast Kitten, we don’t want our
    little lab rat to enjoy this too much. If you make her come before I command,
    you will be punished.” Kitten slowed her touching to keep Carol on edge but not
    over the top.
    “Now we will see how much you presently hold. Kitten, help me with the table.”
    Mistress Gail and Kitten adjusted some controls and Carol’s table flipped so she
    now facing the floor. Her massive tits hanging down like the udders they were.
    Kitten attached a capture bag to each catheter and opened the valve. Milk began
    to flow into the bag. Gravity was working well and soon each bag was half full.
    “Hum, about a liter each. Now let’s see if we can get the last drops out. Kitten
    use the clamps please.” Kitten got a series of plumbers ring clamps used to
    tighten pipes. She opened them and started attaching them to Carol’s tits.
    Beginning at the base where her tits meet her chest, she turned the screw that
    tightened the clamp. Carol’s tits soon turned red from the pressure. The
    pressure caused more milk to be squeezed from Carol’s abused boobs.
    “Add the rest of the clamps but don’t tighten them until I tell you to. I want
    her to feel the total effect of having her tits squeezed empty.” Kitten worked
    diligently and soon Carol had five one inch wide clamps circling each tit. At a
    signal from her mistress, she began tightening each clamp working from the chest
    out to the nipple. More milk filled the capture bag and Carol squirmed and cried
    from the pressure on her inflated tits. When Kitten had finished tightening each
    clamp to the maximum, Mistress Gail checked the total milk in each bag. “Much
    better, let’s take a break and enjoy this delicious milk. Bring the cookies
    Kitten.”
    Each woman clamped off the catheter and took a milk bag to a nearby table.
    Kitten retrieved some cookies from a cupboard. They sat together and chatted,
    drinking the still warm tit milk and dunking cookies. Carol still hung upside
    down looking at the floor and her abused, clamped tits. She wished she never had
    big tits and wondered how much more of this she could take.
    Fifteen minutes later, Gail and Kitten had finished their snack, put the
    remaining milk in a refrigerator and came back to their experiment. “Now we must
    see the total capacity of these tits. We will use the catheters in reverse. Turn
    the table back over and take off the clamps on her right tit.” Carol was flipped
    back over and Kitten started taking off the clamps. As the blood started flowing
    back into Carol’s tit, the moans and groans grew louder. The marks left on
    Carol’s tit where the clamps had bite into her skin left a decorative pattern.
    “We will us a special mixture of saline and a mild irritant to test your tit
    capacity. We will deliver the fluid into one tit at a time. This should be
    interesting.” Kitten brought over an IV stand from which she hung a massive bag
    filled with a bluish fluid.
    “I put a blue dye into the fluid so we can see how the fluid fills you up.”
    Kitten connected the catheter from her right tit to the hanging bag and looked
    at her mistress for permission to start the flow. With a nod from Gail the fluid
    began to flow. Carol’s tits were firm because of her youth and physical activity
    so they didn’t sag much when she lay on her back. Now her tit began to fill and
    it seemed to swell bigger and bigger, especially compared to her tightly clamped
    left tit. When gravity finished its work, Carol had taken in over half the bag’s
    contents. Her right tit felt like when she had missed many hours of nursing.
    Mistress Gail was not finished yet.
    “I think we can get more in there. I like how her tit is taking on a bluish
    tinge.” She went over to the bag and began to squeeze it, forcing more of the
    fluid down the catheter. Carol squirmed in agony as her tit bloated out to
    outrageous proportions. The pressure began to cause the bluish liquid to squirt
    out her nipple in a high arch. “Oh look at that. We have a leak. Kitten, clamp
    that nipple shut. Kitten quickly got a large surgical clamp and squeezed it
    closed over Carol’s distended nipple. The flow stopped but Carol bucked in pain.
    Mistress Gail clamped off the catheter so none of the fluid would flow back up
    and began to feel Carol’s massive right tit.
    “That must be uncomfortable having all that itchy fluid in your tit. But it
    makes it look so attractive. So prominent. I bet your mistress would love to see
    this. She might want you this large always. Maybe some implant or we could just
    leave the catheters in your tits and let her fill you up when she wants to.
    Let’s get some pictures of this Kitten, one clamped tit and one gusher.”
    Carol was moaning in constant pain now. The occasional caresses by Kitten went
    unnoticed. The pain was too powerful. It felt as if her tit was about to
    explode. It had taken on a distinct bluish color. What added to the pain was the
    constant itching the irritant in the fluid caused. It was like a thousand ants
    were inside her tit eating it alive.
    ‘Kitten, take a reading on how much we got in and then let’s do the same thing
    to her left tit. I want some pictures of matching set of bloated knockers. Then
    we will have some fun with this toy.”
    Kitten worked efficiently setting up another bag and releasing the clamps from
    Carol’s left tit. Soon, the blue fluid was filling her left tit as full as her
    right. They put a clamp on her nipple first so no fluid would escape. Carol was
    close to passing out from the pain, but that would spoil Mistress Carol’s fun. A
    stimulant was given to Carol by injection that kept her fully aware of her
    punishments.
    As Carol was subjected to her torture, Mistress Gail went and attached a massive
    strap-on dildo to her crotch. She positioned herself between Carol’s widely
    spread legs and began to push the dildo into her stretched pussy. Kitten had
    positioned herself to the side of Carol and taken up a wicked cat-of-nine tails
    whip. As her mistress slowly fucked their toy, Kitten began slashing the whip on
    Carol’s engorged tits. Soon, stinging red marks could be seen on Carol’s blue
    tits. Each whip brought new pain to tits already in agony.
    Mistress Gail quickened her thrusts, each ramming into the bottom of Carol’s
    teenage cunt. She pinched and pulled on her pussy lips and clit ring. Twisting
    the ring and pulling it out to torment the teen. Despite the agony of her tits,
    the fucking was making her pussy respond. How she could mix the pain and
    pleasure to reach orgasm was unknown to Carol, but she soon gushed her pussy
    juice down Gail’s fake dick.
    “Now Kitten.” Was all Mistress Gail said. Kitten knew what to do. She took the
    clamps off Carol’s nipples and continued whipping. The blue fluid began a steady
    stream from each tit. Arcing straight up. Kitten began using a riding crop on
    Carol’s tits since it would push deeper into her tits and cause more of the
    fluid to squirt out. The release of the fluid brought Carol’s orgasm to
    staggering heights that seemed to last forever. Gail was now bucking deep into
    Carol’s cunt making slapping noises from each thrust. Carol didn’t know how she
    was able to stay conscious. The drug they gave her must be keeping her awake.
    Mistress Gail now came to her own climax from the portions of the dildo trusting
    into her own pussy. She stopped pumping and removed the harness, leaving the
    dildo deep in Carol’s cunt. Kitten stopped her cropping and began licking
    Carol’s agonized tits. The brutalized tits now were stripped with wounds from
    the crop and whip. The catheters protruded from the areolas and they still had a
    blue tinge from the fluid still in her tits.
    “Turn her over and drain the fluid out. I am going to rest for a while. You may
    use her as you wish Kitten, but I want her ready for more fun in an hour or
    two.” Mistress Gail left the room and Kitten turned the table over and started
    the flow of the remaining fluid out of Carol’s tits. She sat next to the table
    and vigorously squeezed each tit, milking the fluid out of her tits. When she
    felt she got most of the fluid out, she turn Carol over and repeated the painful
    filling of her tits with saline to flush out the blue fluid.
    Another draining process and Carol’s tits seemed back to normal. The itching had
    stopped and the fluid drained out was a milky color from her own production.
    Kitten tilted the table so Carol’s head was lowered to crotch level. Kitten
    straddled Carol’s face and lowered her dripping pussy onto Carol’s talented
    tongue. A few pinches to Carol’s tits brought Carol’s attention to pleasing
    Kitten’s urges. She rutted heavily on Carol’s face and sat so heavily that Carol
    was having trouble breathing. This did not stop Kitten from using Carol to reach
    two orgasms before tiring of standing on weak knees and sat down to rest.
    Carol lay there with her face covered with Kitten’s juices. Her tits aching from
    the recent whipping. She had to pee and begged to be released to answer natures
    call.
    “Please let me go to the bathroom, I really need to go.”
    “Don’t worry we will take care of your bodily functions right here in this
    chair. I can’t release you until my mistress says so. I think an enema and
    another treatment will take care of your needs.”
    Kitten went to a cabinet and returned between Carol’s spread legs. Carol could
    not see what Kitten was doing but she soon felt Kitten licking her pussy and
    spreading her lips even wider then her present rings provided. She jumped when
    she felt a slick intrusion up her pee tube. Kitten was catheterizing Carol’s
    bladder. The tube slide up her urethra and lodged in her bladder. Kitten used a
    small syringe to inflate a reservoir that kept the catheter from sliding out.
    The catheter’s clamp was released and Carol’s piss filled a bag hanging from the
    table. She had no control of the process and was soon empty. Kitten pressed down
    on her abdomen and some more pee drained into the bag.
    “There that’s empty now lets tend to your butthole. A big girl like you should
    take a full two-quart enema. That will clean you out.”
    Kitten hummed as she prepared the tubes and prepared the enema bag. She used a
    strong detergent and hot water. Tilting the table even more so the enema fluid
    would flow deep into Carol’s bowels and intestines. She worked the tube deep up
    Carol’s ass with little difficulty, given Carol’s conditioning with butt plugs.
    When the valve was opened, Carol groaned as the hot water filled her guts.
    Kitten massaged Carol’s belly to work the fluid deep. When the enema bag gurgled
    empty, Carol’s belly was horribly distended. She looked six months pregnant and
    was clearly in intense pain.
    Kitten slowly pulled the tube out and quickly jammed a large butt plug in
    Carol’s ass to keep the fluid from being released. She went around to Carol’s
    face and kissed the tortured teens moaning mouth. She enjoyed watching the teen
    beg for release.
    “One more little stress to your system and then you can empty yourself, my pet.”
    Kitten took a bottle of saline out of the refrigerator and attached it to
    Carol’s bladder catheter. “We need to clean this cavity out too. I hope you
    enjoy the contrast of the hot enema and cold flushing. Let me know how it
    feels.”
    Kitten opened the catheter valve and squeezed the cold liquid up into Carol’s
    bladder. There was already pressure on her bladder from the enema and this added
    pressure made Carol feel like she was ready to pop. The cold was excruciating
    and soon had Carol racked with cramps. When the bottle was empty. Kitten clamped
    off the catheter and stood back to admire her handiwork.
    Carol was a study in pain. Her whole lower body was bloated beyond the painful
    to the damaging point. Taking the dildo and pumping it into Carol’s pussy got
    Kitten hot. She strapped the dildo on and began to pump with brutal quickness.
    She stroked Carol’s fat belly and squeezed Carol’s tits. She brought the clamped
    catheters from Carol’s tits up to her lips and began to suck her tit juice like
    a straw. The lewdness of it all was too much for Kitten and she came with a load
    moan.
    Taking the dildo out, she tilted the table bringing Carol’s head once again up
    and her butt down. Positioning a large catch bag under Carol’s ass, she pulled
    the butt plug out and released the clamp on her bladder catheter. The
    simultaneous expulsions of fluids sounded gross and the smell was foul. But the
    release on Carol’s face was obvious. She seemed to crap for hours and felt
    totally empty when the last of the fluid drained out. Kitten gave Carol’s bottom
    another quick enema with only a small amount of water to be sure all the crap
    was out and then cleaned her up. She used air freshener and soon Carol was back
    to her normal body shape. She felt terribly hungry and asked Kitten for some
    food.
    “Mistress will feed you when she returns. Until then if you want you can drink
    my piss. I would love that since I have to drink my mistresses often. No one has
    ever drunk mine. Let’s do it.”
    “That’s OK, I will wait if you don’t mind.”
    “I do mind. If you don’t do as I ask, I will repeat the enema process.”
    That threat was enough to get Carol to agree. Soon Carol was guzzling Kitten’s
    piss direct from the source. It was this scene that greeted Mistress Gail as she
    returned to the examination room.
    “I see you are enjoying yourself, Kitten. Has our little toy been pleasing you
    while I rested?
    “Yes, Mistress. I cleaned her out front and back and installed a bladder
    catheter. She is ready for your next experiment.”
    “I’ve been thinking, what can we do that will leave a lasting impression on this
    little slut but not be visible to her own mistress? The only thing I came up
    with was a little interior examination followed by some additional jewelry.
    Prepare her for a vaginal exploration. I want a clear view right up to her
    cervix.”
    Carol had never had a full cervical exam since she only lost her hymen this
    summer. The thought of something stretching her pussy wide enough so Mistress
    Gail could look up that far made her shiver. Kitten brought over a stainless
    steel device that she later found out was a speculum. It had two scoop type arms
    that could be ratcheted open to stretch the pussy open as desired. This speculum
    was exceptionally large and Carol let out a deep moan when Kitten inserted the
    device deep into her well-lubed pussy.
    Kitten stood aside and Mistress Gail sat down on a stool between Carol’s legs.
    Gail leaned forward and gave Carol’s clit a little lick. “Hmm, You taste
    marvelous for someone so abused. It must be all those vitamins and exercise
    Mistress Megan insists on. Now let’s see your pretty pussy up close.”
    Gail began to slowly ratchet open the speculum. She would occasionally give the
    distressed teen’s pussy a loving lick or squeeze as the arms began to form a
    cavern for Gail to peer up Carol’s pussy hole. She put a lamp on her head and
    bent down to look deep. “You have a lovely pretty and pink pussy. Just like a
    young woman of your training should have. I see a normal cervix with only slight
    inflammation from your recent sexual excesses. I think we will add a little
    permanent insignia of your slavery that only we will know of. It will be our
    little secret. Since I have already contracted with Megan for regular use of you
    it would not be prudent on your part to tell her of our additions. Your
    punishment will be extreme and you would not leave without permanent
    disfiguration. Do we understand each other?”
    Carol nodded her head after considering the pain she had endured already and
    thought what more this sadistic bitch could think up, given her expertise in
    medical training.
    “Good, we understand each other. I am going to brand your pussy deep in your
    sheath, right at the top. Only the deepest dildo will hit this spot. I am also
    going to add a pretty stainless steel ring at the top of your pussy. It will
    then be used to keep what dildos I desire to tease you with inside without any
    straps. Let’s begin. I’m getting hot just thinking of seeing you marked. I’m
    going to use a dermal laser to brand my mark in your pussy. I’m curious what
    your reaction will be when you feel the burning deep in your gut.”
    Kitten handed Gail the hand-held laser and bent to her task. “Kitten, lay over
    her waist to keep her from squirming. I don’t want to mess up my masterpiece.”
    She used short bursts of the laser to scribe ‘Cow’ on the back wall of Carol’s
    cunt. She felt like she was being scorched from the inside out. As much as she
    tried to buck, Kitten’s weigh held her down.
    “There, get the camera and take a picture of this. I think I will sell this for
    a good price on the net. When we add the ring, she will be even more appetizing.
    Carol’s head was limp from the pain. She was oblivious to the next part of her
    treatment until she felt the sharp piercing of her pussy deep up her hole. Gail
    had taken a clamp to pull a portion of her back pussy wall out and then pushed a
    sharp probe through the flesh. She quickly pushed the steel ring through the
    hole, snapped it shut and then dabbed the wound with a swab.
    A lovely one-inch diameter ring was now buried deep in her pussy. The wound
    still stung, as did the laser burns. Why Mistress Gail would want to put her
    mark where no one but her could see eluded Carol’s reasoning.
    “By the time you come back to us, that ring will have healed so we can use it to
    hold whatever we desire. Remember, if you tell anyone about this I will use that
    ring to pull you pussy out from the roots. So don’t cross me, little toy.”
    “Kitten. I have other engagements to attend to. I want you to accurately measure
    my toy’s output. Keep her well hydrated and feed her the protein mixture
    Mistress Megan provided. By the end of the weekend, I want a scientific
    assessment of her production capacity.”
    The next two days were a mixture of constant tit manipulation and Kitten using
    her as her personal sex toy. Carol came to enjoy the constant sexual stimulation
    Kitten seemed to demand for herself and inflict on Carol’s ripe body. She would
    occasionally whip her and even used sterile needles to pierce Carol’s tits and
    cunt lips.
    Mistress Gail would stride in throughout the weekend, inflict some torture and
    then leave Carol to Kitten’s pleasure. By the time, Carol was released from her
    chair, her legs were cramped an unable to support her. She was half carried back
    to the van and fell quickly asleep for the drive to the farm. The catheter’s
    remained in her tits. Mistress Gail had called Megan and they had agreed to keep
    the catheters in for a while.
    It was a totally spent teen slave that was deposited back into her stall after
    her weekend with Mistress Gail. How many more of these outings Carol could take
    was yet to be seen. She was young and Mistress Megan had a large amount of money
    yet to raise.

    Chapter Nineteen.

    The next morning Megan and Beth came to rouse the teen slave. She was so tired
    from her weekend outing, it took a bucket of cold water to bring her fully to
    her senses. Carol quickly jumped up and sputtered, “That was mean.”
    “Now don’t be rude to your mistress little girl or we can have you rented out to
    much harsher Mistresses. Get back on your hands and knees like you belong and we
    will reattach you harness and stockings. You must have missed them. How was your
    outing? I see no permanent markings that time won’t fade. I must admit they did
    a wonderful job on your tits. Come her I want to try the new catheters.”
    Carol crawled over to Mistress Megan and sat back on her heels. Megan bent down
    and released the clamp on one of her tit catheters. She was rewarded with a
    fountain of tit milk that she quickly began to suck from the tube. The amount
    Megan was able to suck from the catheter was greater and quicker then when she
    sucked Carol’s nipple. She was able to drink her fill and even caused some pain
    when she sucked hard to get the last drop.
    “Oh, I like these catheters. They will give us hours of pleasure and I see they
    can be used to give you a little pain if needed. Beth, come and empty her other
    tit. I know you missed her milk all weekend.”
    Beth drank her fill also and sucked especially hard at the end. You could almost
    see Carol’s tit cave in from the suction she caused to her tit’s inner walls.
    “I have a new and improved butt plug to put in you, dear. I think we need to
    expand that tight asshole so we can use it with no hesitation. We have been
    using progressively larger plugs and are almost satisfied with your hole’s
    access. Beth, bring her to the horse and bind her well. I think she will need
    firm handling to get her new plug past her ass’ sphincter muscle.”
    Beth took great pleasure in binding the teen using her harness and rings to the
    leather horse. Her ass was fully exposed and ready to be subjected to her new
    plug. Megan brought it over from the workbench and showed it to the slave.
    Carol’s face went white and she protested, “Oh Mistress, please not one so big.
    It will split me in half. I will never be able to pull the cart with something
    that big in me. Please, no.”
    The new plug was at least three inches in diameter and was nine inches long. The
    same ring at the end would prevent it from fully entering her asshole, and it
    had the attachments for the electronic apparatus to keep Carol under control.
    The plug was flexible and would bend with the shape of Carol’s bowels, but the
    sheer size was very intimidating.
    “I love it when you beg. But it will do you no good. You will learn to run with
    this and bigger plugs stuck deep in you ass. I want it so your ass depends on
    having this plug in.”
    Carol didn’t understand how her ass would eventually depend on having a plug in
    all the time. It would be weeks yet of constantly stressing and breaking down
    her sphincter muscle before she understood her final predicament of slavery.
    Megan moved to Carol’s ass and bent to the task of driving the plug home. She
    used Carol’s own cunt juice to lubricate the tool by driving in into her cunt
    for a while, almost bringing the teen to orgasm. Once it was well lubed, she
    began to press it into the teen’s ass. Her muscles resisted, but the full weight
    of Megan pressing soon stove Carol’s asshole in and the plug began to fill
    Carol’s ass. It took another ten minutes of pumping and pushing until only the
    end of the plug stuck out of Carol’s ass. Megan attached Carol’s butt rings to
    the plug and locked it in place. She attached the electrical wires to the plug
    and stood back to examine her work. Carol was a sweating heap that was moaning
    at the large intrusion in her ass.
    Megan took the remote control device from a pocket and pressed the button to
    test the new device. Carol’s body seemed to go rigid as she held the button
    down. Satisfied with the devices electrical shock control mechanism, Megan
    released the button and strode away giving directions to Beth over her shoulder.

    “Clean her up and put her in her stall for now. Then bring in the tape of this
    little training exercise.”
    Beth got a bucket of soapy water and cleaned the bound teen. She then made sure
    the restraints were attacked to keep the teen on her hands and knees and put her
    in her stall. She saw King in the yard and called for him. The dog came running
    and once he saw his favorite bitch was back began to lick her cunt. Carol was
    ashamed at her response to the long tongue on her sex, but could not stop the
    dog. Soon the big dog was pumping his dick deep into her pussy as the Beth
    looked on.
    “That’s how I think you should look all the time. Nothing but a dog fucker. I
    think I will ask Mistress to buy a few more big male dogs for the farm. That
    way, you can have dogs fucking you all the time.” Beth left the orgasming teen
    in her stall and was laughing all the way to the house. Carol could not help
    coming on King’s dick and was sorry when he spilled his come and pulled out. He
    licked her pussy a few times than ran out into the yard.
    Carol could crawl with the new plug in her, but when she tried to rise a little
    she was met with deep cramps. It looked like she was going to have to stay bent
    at the waist from now on. She crawled out to the front porch and laid down
    waiting for what was next on her Mistresses agenda of humiliation.


  • The Demi-human Brothel Part 2: The Flesh Golem

    Font size : +


    Things are in motion for the creation of a new Demi-human Brothel but in the meantime, an interesting specimen has turned up at the slavers market

    I have received word from my contacts the western provinces and they have agreed upon the price we negotiated. Rumour has it that the royal army is about to lay siege to the main Demi-human city of Lifstern. If the rumours are true, my contacts hope to be able to acquire a number of the specimens you requested in one go and will get word to us within a month about shipment. They are also scouting out the surrounding towns, villages, and hamlets which are less heavily guarded than the main city. They have found a few specimens that meet your criteria and are endeavouring to obtain them. If all goes well, they should have already shipped them to us and they will be here in two weeks.

    In the meantime, I have acquired a rather rare and somewhat unusual specimen that might meet your requirements. It was not on your list but when it came into my possession, I immediately thought of you. I do not wish to say what it is in case this message is intercepted but if you are interested, I will be at my new premises on Traders Street. If I have not heard from you by the end of the week I will proceed to take this specimen to auction.

    Yours faithfully,

    Adarin Ironflake

    The Ironflake Trading Company

    I re-read the letter again and smile, happy that my offer has been accepted. I knew it would take some time to organise my request but it surprises me just how fast Adarin’s people worked. I go to pick up my pen to write a response when I’m distracted by movement from the other side of my room.

    “Come back to bed Master. I’m getting bored.” Annabelle whines as she sits up, the bedsheets falling from her naked body. She’s changed since she’d first arrived, 3 square meals a day for the last month has allowed her to gain some weight. I can no longer see her ribs sticking out and the pale skin of her face is now a rosy red colour. She’d gained confidence too. There’s been a few nights where I’d woken up as Annabelle slipped under the covers beside me. She’s insatiable. It’s kind of a good thing though as she’d be useless as my attendant. She doesn’t have the right mind for maths and struggles to both read and write. I’d made my mind up after only two weeks about making Halle my attendant and both girls seemed happy with my choice, Annabelle even more so when she learned she’d be getting extra lessons in pleasuring men.

    “I’m sorry little one but I’ve got work to do. Run along now and fetch Halle for me, I’m going out.” I say, setting down the letter. Annabelle pouts but climbs out of bed and slips on her discarded robe before heading out the door. I stand up and move to my wardrobe, pulling on a fresh set of clothes. I just finish lacing up my boots when Halle knocks and enters. She’s wearing a simple green dress, corseted at the waist to accentuate her already curvaceous figure. The front is cut low so the tops of her large breasts are visible, jiggling hypnotically with every movement. Her hair is in its usual intricate braids, reaching down to brush the top of her round ass.

    “Good afternoon, sir, how can I help you?” She asks, her voice warm and comforting.

    “We’re heading out. I’ve just received word from Adarin the slaver, he says he might have something for me.” I say, fixing my coin purse to my belt.

    Traders Street was quiet when we arrived, only a few busy servants visiting the tailors, bookmakers and apothecaries for their masters. A purple coach is stopped outside one shop and as I approach, I realise the shop is the one I’m looking for. I’m about to cross the street to enter when the door opens and a masked woman in a finely embroidered dress exits. I quickly stop and step into the shadow of a doorway, dragging Halle with me.

    “Eliza. She owns the other brothel in the lower city. Her slaves never last long, most die within a few months. Those who don’t wish they had. She gives brothel owners bad names.” I explain as two large men follow after her, one carrying a small girl over his shoulder. We watch as they climb into the carriage and it pulls away being driven by a third large man. Once they reach the end of the street I step out and make my way across to the street.

    “Ah, hello! You got my message. You came quicker than I thought.” Exclaims Adarin as he sees me. “And my gosh, that cannot be the slave I sold you a month ago.” Halle had entered the shop a second after me and fixed the slaver with a disgusted look that made him chuckle.

    “Yes, she is that slave. A real bargain for me.” I reply as I look around the store, noticing the human slaves arranged in the cages. “Now, I believe you have something to show me.”

    “She’s a beauty, definitely a strange one, but a beauty non the less.” Adarin says, gesturing for me to follow him into a backroom.

    “Take a look and let me know what you think.” He says as we reach a bed with a solitary figure lying on it.

    At first glance the naked girl looked human. Long slender legs led up to a curvy waist and flat, toned stomach. Despite lying down her tits are large and round, gently rising and falling in time with her breath. Even from a short distance I can see her face is incredibly pretty. It is round and delicate, her features soft, her pale lips full. Her ears are uncovered and clearly human, the round lobes adorned with many piercings. That was the last sign of being human. Her hair is a light pink, flowing down around her shoulders and fading into a deeper shade. Her eyes are another sign of not being human. Despite appearing to be asleep, they are open. The right is a bright blue and the left a deep, dark green.

    As I look closer, trying to figure out what she is, I notice faint white lines criss-crossing her golden honey coloured skin.

    “Scars,” I say, turning in shock to Adarin. “Is she a…”

    “Flesh Golem.” Halle finishes for me, her voice echoing the shock I feel.

    “That she is.” Adarin say, laughing at our expression. “A real prize isn’t she. And fresh too. Some sorcerer just finished making her but died before she could be activated. I’ve got no idea what she’s enchanted to do.” I now know why he was so cryptic in his message, Flesh Golems are very rare, and one this exquisite even more so.

    “I have never seen a Flesh Golem before. I had heard they are ugly, misshapen creatures formed from many random bodies, nothing at all looking like this.” I say, gesturing to the perfect body before us.

    “The sorcerer who made her was very old but very powerful and I don’t know much else, except that this body was made with two sisters, only a year apart in age. That is why her body looks so natural, so identical where they that the only way to tell them apart was to look at their eyes. The hair is supposedly a by-product of the magic, but it suits her well.” Adarin explains as I continue examining the body.

    “But you said you didn’t know what enchantments she has. How do we know she’s not completely useless, or even if she’s not an empty shell?” Halle asks curiously.

    “A good question. I don’t and won’t know until she’s activated and once, she’s activated she’ll only respond to the orders of the person who activates her. So, here’s my offer, if you’re interested in her that is. I’ll sell her to you for 75 gold pieces, and if she is just an empty shell, I’ll pay you back 15 pieces. If she does have enchantments, she’ll be all yours to do with as you please, and I’m sure she’d make a fine addition to that Demi-human brothel you’re making.” Adarin replies, directing the offer to me.

    I take a minute to ponder the offer but the opportunity is too good to pass on.

    “So, how do we activate her?” I ask as I hand over the coins.

    “It is much like the slave contract ritual. There’s a rune circle on the back of her neck. Once the ritual is complete, she should wake up.” Adarin says as he moves to lift the still figure up into a sitting position. He brushes aside her hair and at the base of her skull I see a circle of runes very similar to the ones tattooed in the middle of Halle’s chest. Unlike Halle’s however, these runes are etched into her very skin like a brand. Adarin hands me the ritual knife and I run the blade against the pad of my thumb. Blood wells up and I press my thumb in the centre of the runic circle. Immediately the runes glow bright white and a second later the Golem takes a great gasping breath. Adarin lets go and we both move to stand in front of her. Her eyes dart between us before settling on me, a warm smile spreading across her face.

    “Hello Master, how may I be of assistance.” She says as she stands up, her voice soft and vibrant. “Oh, you are injured, please let me help with that.” Her eyes had fallen on my injured thumb and she steps forward, taking my hand in hers. A golden glow emanates from her hand and I watch as the wound on my thumb instantly heals.

    “Now that’s a useful enchantment.” Adarin says as I inspect my thumb. “I think I hear people so I’ll get something for her to wear and I’ll get in contact once I hear something.” I thank Adarin and he disappears for a second, returning with a crude dress which I instruct the Golem to slip on as the slaver goes back out to deal with the potential clients. I follow out a few seconds later, nodding my goodbye to Adarin as he shows a couple around the cages. Halle darts forward and opens the door for me and I pass through with the Golem close behind.

    ————————————————————————————————————————————–

    ————————————————————————————————————————————–

    As soon as we get back to my house in the middle city, I send Halle off to bathhouse with the Golem, instructing her to bathe and clean the Golem before getting her to report to my office. That’s where we are now, stood face to face, the Golem naked.

    “So, what’s your name?” I ask, absentmindedly cupping her breast with my left hand and stroking her nipple with my thumb.

    “I have no name, Master. I am a blank slate, my life only started when you activated my runes.” She replies, completely unbothered as I continue to fondle her breast.

    “That’s what I thought. Well in that case I shall have to think of one for you.” I say, dropping my hand from her chest and stepping back to get a better look at her.

    “How about Val? It means doll in the old tongue.” I suggest.

    “Val… Val… I like it very much. Thank you, Master.” She says, smiling brightly as she tries out the name.

    “Now tell me Val, what are your enchantments, your abilities?” I ask, leaning up against the desk behind me.

    “I have been enchanted with a whole range of abilities for your use. I am a nurse, a maid, a seamstress, a masseuse, and a bartender. I know how to sing and dance, and my body is incredibly flexible. I can cook and bake, I know over 200 different recipes. I also know many ways of pleasuring both men and women.” She says, coming to a stop as I raise my hand to silence her.

    “Show me your flexibility.” I say. Val suddenly bends over backwards. Her hands touch the floor and she walks them forward, moving between her ankles. Her legs then seem to spring up, flipping over so she ends up in a handstand. She the opens her legs, spreading them until they form a perfect split. With one final dramatic flair she lifts her left hand off the ground and pushes herself up so she’s only resting on the tip of her right index finger.

    “Very impressive.” I compliment as she returns to a standing position.

    “Thank you.” She says with a beaming smile. “Is there anything else I can do for you?”

    “How about you come over to the bed and show me how pleasure you a man.” I say as I cross over to the bed, sitting down on the edge. Val follows me and leans in to kiss me. Her lips are warm and soft, the pressure just enough to leave me wanting more as she pulls away. She kisses me again and this time I feel her tongue slip into my mouth. This time when she pulls away, she lifts my top off over my head. Her hands run over my toned chest, her seductive eyes locked with mine, as she kneels between my legs. She deftly pulls of my boots and I stand briefly to allow her to pull of my pants.

    Her face is inches away from my erect cock, her eyes almost crossed as she takes in its size. She reaches out and grasps my shaft with both hands, stroking slowly up and down. I watch as she leans forward, her lips parting slightly as she kisses the tip of my cock. Her lips part even further and the whole tip enters her mouth. More and more of my cock disappears inside her mouth until I hit the back of her throat. Her eyes go fully crossed as she pushes further, my cock now sliding down her throat. She finally reaches the base of my cock, the entirety of my shaft in her mouth and throat. She holds herself there for a few seconds before moving back, her chest swelling as she takes in a deep breath. A second later she’s sucking my cock again, her head rapidly bobbing up and down. She stops sucking on my cock and moves down to start sucking on my balls, her hands pumping my shaft as she does so.

    “Dam, you are so fucking good. It normally takes months of training to get a new girl to be as good.” I moan as she goes back to kissing my tip, her hands still stroking my shaft. I reach out and grab her head in both hands, holding handfuls of her pink hair as I keep her in place. Cum explodes from my cock, the hot sticky liquid flooding her mouth. I let go and she sits back, her mouth open and showing my cum pooling inside.

    “Good girl. Now swallow it and then quickly go and fetch Halle for me.” I say. Val swallows and then stands, making her towards the door.

    Val returns a few minutes later with Halle in tow, a slightly quizzical look on her face.

    “Are good, you’re both here. Halle, take off your dress. Val is going to show me how good she is at pleasuring women.” I say. Halle’s expression goes from quizzical to shocked to understanding in less than a second. Her hands begin deftly untying the lace of her corset and she begins to undress. As soon as she’s undressed, I gesture for both girls to join me on the bed. I move to sit at the end of the bed as Halle lies down at the top, propped upright by several cushions.

    “She’s all yours. Show me how you would pleasure her.” I say to Val as she too climbs onto the bed.

    “Thank you, Master.” She says before turning to Halle. Val crawls over to Halle, moving up her body until they’re face to face. She leans and the two girls begin kissing passionately. I watch as one of Val’s hands slowly make its way down Halle’s body, tracing the outline of her dark nipples before slipping between her legs.

    “Oh!” Halle gasps as Val’s fingers begin rubbing her smooth pussy. Val breaks the kiss and begins moving down to join her hand between Halle’s legs. Halle begins moaning loudly as Val kisses her pussy, using her tongue to tease more and more pleasure out of Halle. My eyes drift from Halle and over Val’s body. Her back is arched, her round ass stuck in the air. Even from a couple metres away I can see that her shaved pussy is wet, glistening with excitement. I begin stroking my cock, listening to Halle’s cries of pleasure as I imagine fucking Val’s pussy.

    Imaging? Why the hell am I imagining fucking Val? She belongs to me! I can do whatever I want with her. I get up and move forward, grabbing her waist. Her pussy is tight. If she hadn’t been so wet I know my cock wouldn’t have entered her as deep as it did. I see her pause briefly from eating out Halle as I begin thrusting in and out, slamming my body into hers as hard as I can. She lets out an explosive moan of pleasure before returning to Halle’s pussy and soon both girls are moaning loudly. I lean forward and reach underneath Val, grabbing her tits which are swinging in time with my thrusts.

    “You’re gonna make a great whore.” I whisper into her ear. Val moans loudly as my hands continue squeezing her tits, her body pushing back into mine. Her hips buck and her pussy tightens around my cock as she orgasms, her moan now a scream of pleasure. The orgasm is genuine, I’ve fucked enough whores to be able to tell, and as she crashes back down, I thrust as deep and as hard into her as I can. My cock explodes for a second time inside Val, this time flooding her pussy.

    “You’ve been a good girl. It’s a shame you’re so good already, I’m not be able to use the excuse that your still in training so I don’t have to sell your body.” I say, kissing her neck and slapping her ass before pushing her away. “Now run along and get yourself cleaned up and report to Kris for training. Halle’s looking all hot and bothered and needs finishing off.”

    I don’t even wait for Val to leave the room before grabbing Halle’s ankle and dragging her towards me. She lifts her legs and rest her ankles on my shoulders as I slide my cock into pussy. Her tits bounce as I thrust in and out, her eyes rolling in the back of her head. Halle’s moaning grows louder than before; I can see her grabbing handfuls of the bed sheets and her toes curling up as she edges closer to orgasm. I’m glad I kept Halle to myself; she makes an amazing orgasm face. Her eyes cross and her mouth opens with her long pink tongue stuck out. Despite cumming only a couple of minutes ago it’s enough to make me do so again. My balls ache as my cock explodes for a third time and a load of cum fills her pussy.

    “Thank you, Master.” Halle purrs as I collapse down next to her. “Oh, by the way I think I may have found somewhere for your new brothel. We can go and see it tomorrow.”


  • Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles Chapter 6: Little Sister’s Futa Wish Come True

    Font size : +


    Things get wild as a little discovers futas are real and are fucking her mother!

    Futa’s Naughty Scented Candles

    Chapter Six: Little Sister’s Futa Wish Come True

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to my FallenAngelX00 for beta reading this!

    Daisy Baker

    “’Alexis, my darling,’ the vampiress cooed, her lips stained red with Delilah’s blood. ‘You have nothing to fear from me.’

    “’S-stay back!’ stammered Alexis. She backed against the wall, her heart beating so fast beneath her nubile breasts. The young maid trembled as the shadowy countess sauntered forward. If it wasn’t for the darkness, Alexis would see the lush body of the vampiress. Heaving breasts that bounced and curving hips that swayed. ‘You won’t have my life!’

    “’I only want your soul,’ purred Countess Desdemona. The vampiress licked the blood from her lips. ‘And your love.’”

    “Oh, my,” I whimpered, my hand between my thighs rubbing at my virgin pussy. I shuddered, my eighteen-year-old body trembling as I read the erotica I had borrowed on Amazon. My mother had got me a Kindle Unlimited account. I could read all the books I wanted that were enrolled in the program.

    There were so many naughty ones. I might be eighteen, but I shouldn’t be reading these stories.

    Erotica was so sexy and awesome.

    I stared at my kindle screen. It was a Paperwhite, the screen backlit so I could read the ePaper with ease. I taped to turn the page, the story building towards its climax. My fingers rubbed up and down my pussy. My juicers flowed. My clit tingled.

    “’You won’t ever have my love!’ Alexis gasped. ‘Not after what you did to Delilah. You made her into… into…’

    “’My futa fang-whore?’ the countess asked. From the shadows around her crotch, it sprouted. A thick shaft of flesh thrusting out of the hidden folds of her pussy. The cock swelled with virile passion, pulsing with the countess’s undead heart. ‘You won’t be a fang-whore, Alexis. You shall be my queen. That’s why I hired you.’

    “’Almighty god, deliver your servant from evil!’ whimpered the girl as the countess and her massive futa-dick came closer and closer.”

    “Oh, this is getting good,” I groaned, rubbing hot at my flesh. The last part in the series had been hot when Delilah was turned into a futa fang-whore. That scene where she and the countess had used their girl-dicks on each other had been so hot.

    Futas were so sexy. When I had discovered that genre, I couldn’t get enough of them. It was a shame they weren’t real. I shuddered on my bed. It was the middle of the night. Mom was asleep and my older sister, Shannon, was at her slumber party.

    I could masturbate and read futa erotica all night long.

    My eyes were locked to the screen as the countess backed Alexis up to the wall, cupped her face, and kissed. My pussy clenched, my orgasm building faster and faster. I pressed my kindle to my naked chest, right between my small breasts, and closed my eyes.

    “You’ll be my queen, Daisy,” the countess moaned in my mind. Her big futa-dick thrust out before her.

    “Take me,” I whimpered, my fingers sliding up and down my pussy faster and faster. I could see the big girl-dick in my mind. That throbbing slab of futanari delight. It would stretch out my young cunt and make me explode.

    She kissed me in my imagination. Her lips tasting of copper blood. I moaned as the vampiress thrust her tongue into my mouth. She swirled it about and teased me. I shuddered, my clit throbbing as I rubbed at my aching nub with passion.

    In my imagination, Countess Desdemona pressed her clit-dick right against my virgin pussy. She pressed and pressed on my hymen. My slender body twitched. My legs kicked. I whimpered as I massaged my clit hard, imagining that moment of penetration.

    She thrust.

    My cherry popped.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I gasped, imagining her girl-dick sliding into my pussy. Stretching me out. Filling me up. “Oh, that’s so good. That’s amazing. Yes, yes, yes! Countess!”

    “My succulent vampire-queen,” she cooed in my mind as she thrust her dick in and out of my pussy. Her large breasts pressed against my small boobs. Her fat nipples brushed mine. I groaned and bucked on the bed, my orgasm building. “You’ll have such a big clit-dick and fuck me hard with it.”

    “Oh, god, yes!” I moaned, my bed creaking. The tangy aroma of my pussy filled my nose. I breathed it in as I climbed to that pinnacle of release.

    Countess Desdemona fucked my cunt hard. She buried her girl-dick deep into my cunt. It was such a delight. I savored every moment of her burying into my cunt. It was fantastic to picture in my mind. My clit throbbed. I rose to my orgasm.

    “I love you, Daisy,” Countess Desdemona purred in my ear.

    “I love you!” I howled and came.

    My pussy convulsed. My juices squirted out, bathing my fingers. I rubbed at my pussy lips as I trembled through my bliss. Waves of delight washed out of my cunt. I shuddered, this wonderful rapture washing through my body. It was such an amazing delight. I groaned and shuddered.

    My mind drowned in such rapture. I savored every moment of it. My head tossed from side to side as I enjoyed this ecstasy. I quivered through the bliss. It was an awesome. I panted, my toes curling. I rubbed at my pussy lips as the heat died down.

    “That was a great one.” It was my third of the night. I wanted more. I lifted the Kindle from my tits, the light bathing over my face. Countess Desdemona was still kissing daisy. I squirmed and cooed, “Ooh, she’s surrendering.”

    “Alexis felt the futa-cock pressing into her stomach. This mighty girth. She had never been with a man, though she had such a great curiosity for it. Now… that curiosity burned. She couldn’t believe that the countess had a dick. It was more impossible than her being a vampiress. But—”

    SLAM!

    I blinked.

    SLAM!

    SLAM!

    Those were car doors closing. They sounded right outside. I frowned and rose from my bed. I padded naked to the window, my heart beating so fast. I peered out at the front of the house and saw a strange car in the driveway.

    The front door creaked open.

    Burglars!

    Panic flooded through me. I dove onto my belly and wiggled beneath the bed as I heard them moving through the house. There was more than one. I heard a laugh. Then footsteps rushed up the stairs.

    I whimpered, my heart beating so fast. They were on the second floor and just outside my door. I groaned, my entire body shaking in fear. They would hurt me and rob me. I wanted to scream, but they would know I was here.

    I clamped my hand over my mouth.

    The bedroom door opened. Fear shot through me. My kindle was on. They would see it I stared at their feet. They were bare. Of course, they didn’t want to leave behind shoe prints and get caught. I trembled as one entered.

    “Huh,” she said. It was a girl’s voice. “Not here. Weird.”

    Then the feet padded away. They were heading to Mom’s room. I quivered as I heard the door open. Then there were shouts. I squeezed my eyes shut. They were attacking Mom. Hurting her. I just had to hide. I couldn’t do anything for her. I was such a coward.

    “Sorry, Mommy,” I whimpered. “But you’d want me to be safe.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eileen Baker

    “The fuck!” I gasped, bolting upright as the light from my bedroom door that had flung open fell on me. Then there were figures streaming into the room. “Who’s there!”

    “Mom!” a rambunctious voice gasped. Then Shannon bounced on the bed beside me. She quivered there, her red hair spilling about her face. She had this big grin on her lips. “Guess what, I’m a futa!”

    “You’re a—”

    She kissed me.

    My daughter kissed me.

    Her lips were on mine. She pinned me to the bed, her tongue thrusting into my mouth. I was so shocked; I didn’t know what to do. I breathed in the lavender perfume that was around her while panic surged through me.

    She shouldn’t be doing this. I was her mother.

    “Oh, nice,” another girl said. “Going to get me some mommy pussy.”

    “No fair, Britney!” a third girl gasped. “Stop her, Mary.”

    My daughter and her friends were here. The sheets were pulled back as I struggled to break away from my daughter’s mouth. But she kissed me with such hunger. Then my pajama bottoms were being yanked down.

    “Mommy pussy!” Britney cooed. Her voice sounding so much more recognizable.

    “Stop her, Mrs. Meyers!” the third girl objected. That would be Sarah and… Mrs. Meyers?

    “Oh, I think my daughter’s going to have fun eating Eileen’s pussy,” Joyce Meyers said. My entire body stiffened in shock.

    What was going on?

    Why did my daughter’s lips start to feel so good? That lavender perfume was so relaxing. I just had to breathe it in and… I blinked my eyes, struggling not to succumb to what they were doing. My pajama bottoms were off and Britney was pushing my legs apart. I wasn’t wearing any panties beneath. She could see my pussy.

    Britney’s mouth kissed at my pussy. Her lips nuzzled right through my bush to plant smooches on my twat. I groaned and shuddered as she kissed up and down them. I shivered at this heat rushing through me. I swallowed, my heart pounding in my chest. She flicked her tongue through my folds, stroking up to my clit.

    She brushed it.

    Sparks burst.

    I squealed into my daughter’s lips. This was so confusing. She was kissing me while I was… Kissing her back. I moaned into my daughter’s lips. My tongue licked and lapped at her lips. This heat shivered through me. I couldn’t believe this was happening. It was so crazy. My tongue danced around in my daughter’s mouth.

    She kissed me with such passion. Her lips were so soft and warm and sweet. It was excellent to enjoy. Especially with Britney liking at my pussy. I was just so helpless to resist this. I groaned into Shannon’s lips.

    “Let’s go for her boobies, Sarah,” Mary said.

    “Yes!” Sarah moaned.

    Then my top was being pushed up. I shuddered, my thighs squeezing around Britney’s head, pinning her to my pussy. She licked at me with hunger, her tongue swirling around in my snatch. I shuddered into Shannon’s lips. Like with my panties, I wasn’t wearing a bra.

    My large tits spilled out. The naughty girls grabbed my boobs. They took a hold of them. They squeezed and kneaded them. It was such a wicked thing to feel. Such a naughty delight to experience those two girls kneading my breasts.

    “Mmm, big and lush tits,” moaned Sarah. “Aren’t mother’s the best?”

    “Yes,” Britney moaned. “Ooh, Mommy, lick my pussy.”

    Was Joyce eating out her daughter’s cunt while the girl was devouring my pussy. I shuddered. I should find that wrong, but it was all so exciting. My daughter’s lavender perfume filled my nose while her tongue filled my mouth.

    Then two hot mouths suckled on my nipples. Mary and Sarah nursed on me. I groaned, my body trembling. My back arching. My orgasm built so swiftly in my pussy. This was wonderful. Just such a thrill. I couldn’t believe how much I loved this. My cunt clenched, the heat building and building in my twat as they nursed on me.

    Britney devoured me.

    My daughter kissed me.

    This was all so exciting.

    My bedroom was filled with moans and suckles and smacking lips. Britney groaned into my pussy, clearly enjoying whatever her mother did to her snatch. Did Joyce have her tongue buried in her daughter’s cunt the way Britney’s was in mine?

    That naughty girl’s tongue danced around in my folds. I moaned into Shannon’s lips. I sucked on her tongue. The bed creaked. My nipples throbbed. Mary and Sarah suckled with such enthusiasm on them.

    I came closer and closer to my orgasm.

    Closer and closer to cumming.

    To exploding.

    I humped against Britney’s face. My bush rustled around her mouth. Her tongue flicked up to my clit. She brushed my naughty bud. I squealed into my daughter’s lips. My hand shot down her body. I slid over my daughter’s round breasts. I caressed her stomach. What was I doing?

    I reached lower and lower. Did I want to finger my daughter’s twat? Did I want to make her feel as good as Britney made me feel?

    Yes!

    I shoved my hand down my daughter’s stomach. I brushed something that thrust out from her crotch. What was that? My hand grabbed it. I held something that throbbed in my hand. It pulsed with a heartbeat. I frowned into the kiss. That was…

    A cock.

    Did my daughter have a cock? I slid my hand up it and found wet pussy lips. Her shaved folds. Her dick thrust from it. I should be concerned about this strange development, but I just felt so good. She groaned into my lips as I stroked her girl-dick.

    Britney sucked on my clit.

    I squealed and squeezed my hand around Shannon’s cock. She groaned into my lips while my body trembled. Britney nursed with passion for my clit. She gave me such bliss. I shuddered at how good it felt.

    Mary and Sarah suckled on my nipples. Then nursed with hunger on them. My nubs throbbed in their mouths. I shuddered, the three girls suckling on the naughty bits of me. I groaned into my daughter’s kiss, gripping her girl-dick as I swelled and swelled to my climax.

    I came.

    My pussy convulsed.

    Juices gushed out.

    Britney licked them up with hunger. The girl moaned as she devoured my cream. She licked them up with hunger. I shuddered, bucking through my pleasure. I held my daughter’s futa-cock as I whimpered out my delight.

    It was incredible. The pleasure rushed over my mind. My legs spasmed and kicked. I groaned, savoring this amazing rapture. It drowned my thoughts. I quivered through my orgasm, hitting the peak of that wonderful pleasure.

    Shannon broke the kiss. “Did you cum, Mom?’

    “Yes,” I moaned, staring into my daughter’s sparkling eyes. “You have a cock.”

    “We all do, Mom.” She arched a fiery eyebrow at me. “Want to be fucked by my dick?”

    There should be a thousand reasons for me to say no to my daughter, but I couldn’t think of a single one of them right now. I felt too good. Too relax. My body buzzed with the euphoria of the moment.

    “I do, Shannon,” I said. “I really, really do.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Daisy Baker

    The robbers were still in Mom’s room. I swallowed as lay beneath my bed. I should call the police. I bit my lip. Where did I leave my phone?

    I was always setting it down and forgetting about it. I liked reading books. I wasn’t one of those girls that spent twenty-four/seven on social media. No Tik-Tok or Instagram for me. I didn’t do Facebook or Snapchat or Twitter. I might pop into Reddit, and YouTube was fine, but it was books that I was passionate about.

    My phone must be downstairs.

    I had to be brave. Mom needed me to call 911. I crawled out from beneath my bed, my naked breasts rubbing into the fuzzy carpet. I squirmed all the way out, my heart pounding a mile a minute. My kindle had shut off. I moved through the darkness of my bedroom to my open door. I stuck my head out and peered at Mom’s.

    There was movement in there. Moans. Gasps. Mom squealed. What were they doing to her? I swallowed. I had to be so brave. The bed creaked. Mom groaned. Something slapped together. Flesh? Had they struck her.

    “Oh, yes, that’s what you get for being naughty!” a woman moaned.

    They had slapped her! And Mom was being naughty?

    She wasn’t cooperating!

    “That’s is what you get! Ooh, yes, yes, I’m so big, aren’t I?”

    “So very big!” Mom moaned.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eileen Baker

    Shannon settled between my thighs. On one side of us, Britney and her mother sixty-nined, sucking on each other’s clit-dicks. Mary and Sarah were doing the same thing on the other side as Shannon loomed over me.

    “You ready?” she purred.

    “Oh, yes, I need it!” I moaned as she pressed her clit-dick into my pussy. She rubbed up and down.

    She thrust. I gasped as her big dick speared into my pussy. A ripple of heat washed out of my cunt. I felt like a virgin, stretched to my limits. Her crotch smacked into my flesh. She felt so big. So amazing. My daughter was back in me.

    “Oh, yes, that’s what you get for being naughty!” Shannon groaned, staring down at me. “That’s is what you get! Ooh, yes, yes, I’m so big, aren’t I?”

    “Yes,” I moaned, savoring that wonderful cock filling me up. “I deserve it for being so naughty. Ooh, yes, yes!”

    My daughter drew back her clit-dick. My pussy clenched around her girth. She was so thick. So long. Inch after inch of her clit-dick drew out of me. I squeezed down on her big dick. I trembled, savoring it.

    With a wink, she slammed back into my pussy.

    I gasped as she filled me up. The incestuous thrill of my daughter fucking my pussy was incredible. I groaned, the other four futas, as Shannon called them, were suckling around me. Loving each other as my daughter pounded my naughty twat with her big clit-dick.

    “Mmm, Mom, this is so hot!” groaned Shannon. “Ooh, when it’s your own mother… Damn, I love being a futa.”

    “I love it, too,” I moaned, so confused about all of this. But her cock felt so amazing. “Yes, yes, ram that dick in me!”

    She grinned down at me, her red hair dancing around her face. She speared her dick into my cunt. It was amazing. I squeezed down on her cock. The friction swept through me. I groaned, my pussy clenching down on her girl-cock. She filled me up with all that delight.

    Her round boobs rubbed into mine. She drilled into me hard and fast. Her clit-dick plunged into my cunt over and over. I loved it. I savored every hard thrust into my snatch. Every last thrust of her girl-cock into my snatch. It was awesome.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned, squeezing down on her clit-dick. “That’s hot. Oh, yes, yes, ram that cock into me. Bury that dick into my pussy!”

    “I am,” she groaned, her face twisting with passion. “Ooh, Mommy, I’m going to flood you with so much cum.”

    “Good,” I moaned, my hand sliding down her back to her ass.

    She didn’t have a man’s ass. She had a peachy, feminine butt. Bubbly and delicious to knead. She was so sexy. I had never thought of a woman as sexy, but my daughter…

    I shuddered and bucked beneath her.

    So big. So thick. Her cock stirred my cunt up. I would have such a huge orgasm on her girl-dick. Just a mighty burst of pleasure. I trembled there, whimpering and groaning. Her clit-dick slammed into my pussy.

    “I’m going to pump my cum into your cunt, Mom,” she cooed. “Mmm, just imagine all my jizz spurting into you.” She licked my ear. “All that cum basting you. Soaking into your snatch. Won’t that be awesome, Mommy?”

    “Yes,” I moaned, my fingers digging into her rump. “Oh, yes, yes, that will be amazing. Please, please, do that to me.”

    She grinned at me and kissed me.

    My lips melted to my daughter’s as my orgasm swelled closer and closer. Her futa-dick speared so deep into me. She plunged to the hilt in me. It was awesome to experience. My cunt clenched down on her girl-cock. She held me tight. My fingers dug into her rump.

    The futas around us were moaning as they suckled on each others’ cocks. They nursed with passion, moaning as they sixty-nined with such passion. I loved it. My nipples rubbed into my daughter’s cunt. Sparks flared and… and…

    I came.

    I orgasmed on my daughter’s cock.

    I climaxed around her big dick.

    Waves of pleasure rushed through my body. My cunt spasmed around her cock. Her futa-dick buried deep into my pussy as my flesh convulsed around her. My twat sucked on her as she drew back. It felt incredible I groaned into her lips as the pleasure drowned my mind.

    Incestuous, wicked, forbidden, depraved pleasure.

    Shannon broke the kiss and gasped, “I’m cumming, Mommy!”

    She buried her dick to the hilt in me and erupted. She spurted splash after slash of her futa-seed into my cunt. It was such a rush to experience. I groaned, my cunt rippling and writhing around her clit-dick. It was awesome. Amazing. I shuddered, my snatch milking her cock.

    I drew out all her cum. I worked out every drop of jizz that she had in her. It was fantastic. Awesome. Amazing. I groaned, savoring every second of trembling through my rapture. I groaned through my bliss. It was awesome to enjoy. My body trembled with such ferocity.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned, hitting that peak of delight. “Oh, that’s incredible. That’s so good. Mmm, pump all that cum into me.”

    “Yes, Mom!” she moaned, her cock spurting a few times.

    “I love having a futa-daughter!”

    “No way,” croaked a new voice. “No way, I’m not dreaming! I’m not dreaming! Futas are real!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Daisy Baker

    Hearing that my mom was having sex with Shannon had really, really thrown me for a loop. But soon, I started to realize what they were saying. I was hearing the “F” word. Not fuck, but futa.

    There was no way futas could be real. I crept forward and what I saw was the most beautiful sight in the world. Shannon was thrusting her girl-cock in and out of Mom’s cunt while her friends were sixty-nining around them. Two pairs of futas were blowing each other while Shannon was fucking our mother.

    I had never come across real incest on Amazon, just Pseudo-Incest. This was the real deal. My sister was fucking our mother. Cumming in our mother. I quivered there and, as they finished, I couldn’t help but burst in all naked and wet and thrilled that futas were real.

    “My turn! My turn! My turn!” I continued moaning. I jumped onto the bed by Mary and Sarah. “I want to be fucked by futas! I want cocks in all my holes. I want…” I blinked. “Is that Mrs. Meyers.”

    Britney’s mother slid her mouth off her daughter’s cock. She had cum on her lips. That meant she had drunk her own daughter’s girl-cum. My pussy clenched. I squealed in delight and then I darted over to the futa-MILF and threw myself on her.

    “Futas are real!” I squealed as I straddled her waist. I grabbed her dick. “Oh, my god, I’m going to lose my virginity to a futa.”

    “Wait, ‘futas are real’?” Shannon asked as she slid off of Mom. Her big girl-dick appeared dripping in our mother’s cunt cream. “You know about futas?”

    “I love reading futa erotica!” I moaned.

    “Balls or no balls?” Sarah called out.

    “Team no balls!” I squealed and pressed my virgin pussy against the tip of Mrs. Meyer’s girl-dick.

    “No balls?” Shannon said.

    Sarah just jiggled. She sat up, her lips stained in jizz. She licked them up. I shuddered and then I pushed my hymen down on Mrs. Meyer’s big girl-dick. The MILF gasped, her blue eyes staring up at me and blonde hair spilling about her face. I groaned, my virginity stretching and stretching and—

    My cherry popped.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I squealed as my eighteen-year-old cunt swallowed the MILF’s big dick.

    She was so thick. I felt split open. It didn’t hurt. Not really. It felt so good. Her cock stimulated my flesh. Rubbed me in all these naughty ways. I groaned, my head swaying from side to side. A big grin crossed my face.

    I bottomed out on her clit-dick. I quivered there, squeezing my snatch around her dick. It was so wonderful to feel her so deep into me. I shuddered, stirring my pussy around her futa-cock. I shuddered, savoring this wonderful delight.

    “Oh, my god, that’s what I need,” I groaned. “Big dick. Futa-dick. Oh, yes, yes.”

    “Did I just take your virginity?” Mrs. Meyers gasped, staring up at me in shock.

    I nodded and then I flexed my thighs. I slid up her pussy. My cunt clung to her dick. I groaned at how amazing it was. My small titties quivered. My black hair, gathered in pigtails, swayed about my face. Then I slammed down her.

    As I rode her, Shannon moved behind me. I shuddered and threw a look over my shoulders at her. “Are you…?”

    “Yep,” my sister answered. She was only a year and a few months older than me, so I didn’t really think of her as a big sister. “You said you wanted a dick in all your holes. Time to make you watertight, sis.”

    “How nasty!” I squealed. “Do it!”

    As she moved behind me, Sarah buried her face into Mom’s pussy and licked at the creampie. Mary proffered her dick to Mom, kneeling by her head. She turned and swallowed the sexy dickgirl’s cock. Britney rose up me.

    “Ready to suck your first girl-dick, Daisy?” she asked, her blonde hair swaying about her face.

    I squeezed my cunt down on her mother’s cock, nodding.

    I opened wide and swallowed Britney’s cock. I nursed on her happily while Shannon pressed her cock into my butt-crack. She found my asshole, her tip soaked in our mother’s pussy cream. I groaned in delight, suckling hard on Britney’s dick.

    Precum was salty. And delicious.

    I swirled my tongue around her cock. I wanted to give her all the pleasure like the heroines in my erotica did. I suckled and nursed and sucked. My pussy clenched down on the thick dick in me. Then I groaned as that dick slid down and nuzzled into my asshole. I quivered there as my sister drilled her cock against my sphincter.

    I moaned and moaned around Britney’s dick. Shannon panted. My asshole widened and widened. Then my anal ring swallowed my sister’s cock. She slid into my bowels, lubed by our mother’s passion. It was so hot. I squeezed my cunt around Mrs. Meyer’s big dick while my sister filled my asshole.

    “Shit, you’re losing all your virginities at once,” Shannon said. “And here I thought you were the quiet one in the family. Always reading. Didn’t know it was smut.”

    I couldn’t answer her save by clamping down really, really hard on her clit-dick. This heat rushed through me. It was intoxicating. Delicious. It was fantastic to feel. I groaned around Britney’s dick, this heat rushing through me.

    I had a cock in my asshole and one in my pussy. It was a fantastic delight. I groaned, savoring this amazing heat. I nursed hard. I suckled with passion. This was wonderful to enjoy. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down her clit-dick.

    I shuddered, my toes curling. The heat rushed through my body as I rode up Mrs. Meyer’s cock. The MILF groaned as my pussy clung to her cock. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful heat. As I slid up her shaft, my sister pulled back her dick.

    I squealed.

    It felt so wonderful. I had a cock sliding through my bowels and another through my pussy. The friction was incredible. I groaned, my twat clenching and relaxing on the MILF’s shaft as I rode her. My sister hammered my butt at the same time.

    I was going to cum so hard.

    “Damn,” Britney moaned. “She is squealing and moaning and sucking hard.”

    “Yeah, my little sis is a slut!” groaned Britney. “The apple did not fall far from the tree. I mean, look at my mom. She’s just loving the hell out of Mary’s cock.”

    “Uh-huh,” Mary moaned. “Ooh, that’s so good Mrs. Smith! That’s just amazing.”

    I worked my pussy up and down that big dick. I shuddered, my heart pounding in my chest. This was so wild to enjoy. I groaned, savoring every second of working my asshole up and down that big futa-cock while my sister pounded my asshole.

    Her hands slid around and cupped my small tits. She kneaded them as she thrust her cock hard into my asshole. I loved it. I clenched my bowels down hard on her dick. I shuddered as my orgasm built and built. I would have such a big one.

    I bobbed my head with just such hunger. I suckled with passion on Britney’s cock. I nursed on her with hunger. It was an amazing delight. It was fantastic. I loved every second of it. My heart hammered in my chest sending hot blood through my veins.

    “Oh, you are such a cutie,” Mrs. Meyers moaned. “Just so adorable as you suck on my daughter’s clit-dick.”

    I whimpered in delight. I nursed hard on her daughter’s cock. I suckled with passion on that clit-dick. It was wild to enjoy. I bobbed my head, working my mouth up and down that clit-dick. I shuddered, my cunt clenching down on Mrs. Meyers’s dick.

    My sister slammed hard into me while her fingers pinched my Nipples. That felt amazing. Just awesome. I groaned, savoring every moment of this passion. My pussy and asshole gripped Mrs. Meyers’s and Shannon’s cock as I hurtled towards my orgasm.

    “Damn, sis, I’m going to cum in your butt!” my big sis moaned. “Just going to cum hard in you. How does that sound?”

    I whimpered, nodding my head around Britney’s cock.

    “Yeah, you want all your big sis’s girl-cum flooding your asshole.”

    I did, so very, very much.

    “Mmm, I’m going to cum in your pussy, sweetie,” Mrs. Meyers moaned. “Ooh, you’re just riding my clit-dick. You’re squeezing around me. It’s amazing. Ooh, I love it. Just love it.”

    I reveled in every moment of this.

    I slid my pussy up her cock as Shannon fucked my asshole. The pleasure swelled in me. I was moments away from that wonderful burst of pleasure. Just moments from gasping and moaning and crying out in ecstasy.

    “Oh, she’s sucking so hard!” Britney groaned.

    “Her pussy’s getting so tight,” moaned Mrs. Meyers. “Even tighter than before. Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me cum, aren’t you?”

    I was.

    I slammed down her pussy. My body trembled as that big dick slammed into me. My sister buried her clit-dick to the hilt in my asshole. The friction created this naughty heat that swelled in my pussy. I was about to explode. Just detonate. It would be a big burst of pleasure. I would just cum and cum and cum.

    I shuddered, savoring that wonderful delight.

    As my sister drew back, it happened. I came.

    A torrent of passion rushed out of my spasming pussy. My cunt convulsed on Mrs. Meyer’s girl-dick. The heat rushed through me. It slammed into my mind. I groaned, my body bucking through this amazing rapture.

    “Damn!” my sister moaned, burying her girl-cock to the hilt in my writhing asshole.

    My holes suckled at Mrs. Meyers’s and my sister’s dicks. I nursed hard on Britney’s cock. Pleasure blazed through my mind. I whimpered and squirmed, every second of this giving me such a wonderful delight.

    “Yes!” Mrs. Meyers moaned.

    Hot cum shot into my spasming pussy. I detonated again. More orgasmic fires rushed through me. This was so, so much better than reading about futas. Her cum splashed against my cervix. She sprayed me down with all her passion. It was so incredible to feel. Such a wonderful miracle to enjoy. I whimpered, stars bursting across my vision.

    I quivered through this wonderful ecstasy. I shuddered and groaned, my mind burning so hot. The heat soaked every bit of my mind. I quivered, so thrilled to get to enjoy this wonderful passion. I whimpered and groaned.

    “Oh, sweetie!” she moaned as she spurted in me.

    It was awesome. Just an amazing bliss. I savored every second of it. My head danced from side to side. I quivered through my ecstasy. I shuddered through that wonderful bliss as my pussy milked the MILF’s cock.

    And then my sister slammed to the hilt in my asshole.

    “Fuck, yes!”

    Spurt after spurt of cum fired into my bowels. This heat pumped into me. It was incredible to feel. I whimpered, loving every moment of it. I quivered through every last second of my passion. Stars detonated across my vision.

    My bowels milked her cock. I moaned around Britney’s dick, nursing hard on her as Mrs. Meyers pumped the last of her cum into my snatch. My sister’s jizz basted my asshole. I squealed in delight, another orgasm blazing through me.

    “Oh, wow, you cum like a firecracker,” Shannon moaned.

    “Hot!” Britney moaned.

    Then her cum fired into my mouth. I gulped it down. I swallowed every last blast of jizz. It was amazing to enjoy. I quivered through this wonderful moment. As Shannon spilled the last of her spun in my asshole, I had all this yummy cum to swallow out of Britney’s girl-cock.

    “Drink it all!” she moaned.

    I did. I drank every last drop.

    “Oh, Mrs. Smith!” groaned Mary. “Ooh, that’s it. Drink my cum.”

    “She’s gushing juices,” panted Sarah. “Just drenching me.”

    I swallowed the last of Britney’s cum. She panted and slid out of my mouth with a wet plop. I sucked in deep breaths, my body trembling. My pussy and asshole were still stuffed full of girl-dick and full of futa-spunk.

    “This was so hot!” I moaned. “Ooh, ooh, I have so much jizz in me.”

    “Want to lick her pussy clean, Mom?” Shannon asked.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eileen Smith

    I couldn’t believe what I was seeing as My youngest daughter’s asshole swallowed Mary’s cock. I knelt between both their spread thighs, my daughter doing this sort of crab walk to impale her bowels all the way down Mary’s futa-dick.

    “Ooh, that’s so good,” she moaned, cum matting her black bush. She had hair closest to my ex-husband. I had brassy-brown hair and Shannon pure red like most of my side of the family. “Ooh, Mommy, now eat me!”

    Daisy had swallowed all of Mary’s cock. I groaned and nuzzled my face into my daughter’s bush, eager to eat out my first pussy. At the same time, Shannon was pressing her futa-dick into my asshole. She went from Daisy’s to mine.

    This was all so naughty.

    I licked up Joyce’s salty cum out of my daughter’s pussy, tasting something tangy. That had to be my daughter’s musk. It was so much like my own. Shannon drilled her dick against my sphincter. I groaned and shuddered as my anal ring widened and winded to take a big dick.

    I thrust my tongue deep into Daisy’s cunt, really soaking in my baby girl’s juices and that jizz in her. I scooped out that salty delight, whimpering. My asshole widened and then Shannon popped into my bowels.

    “Fuck, yeah, Mom!” she moaned. “Mmm, eat out Daisy as I fuck you hard.”

    “Eat her out,” Mary moaned. “Ooh, her tight asshole is squeezing down my cock.”

    “Yep,” my daughter moaned, lying on Mary know. The futa slid her hands around to kneaded my little girl’s small tits.

    I licked the cum out of my youngest daughter’s cunt as Shannon drew back her hips. My bowels clenched down on her clit-dick. I shuddered, savoring the delight of her thick shaft. It was such an amazing dick to enjoy. I quivered, my bowels squeezing down hard on her futa-cock. Then she rammed back into my asshole.

    Pleasure melted down to my pussy.

    I moaned into Daisy’s pussy while my tongue licked and lapped up all of Joyce’s cum I could find. It was so salty and yet flavored by my daughter’s tangy pussy cream. It was such a delight to enjoy. I loved every moment of it. I savored every last second of licking and lapping up the futa-spunk out of her.

    “Mom!” she gasped, squirming on Mary’s dick. “Ooh, yes, yes, lick all that cum out of me! This is so hot! Way better than erotica on Amazon.”

    I needed to pay more attention to what she was reading.

    But it was hard to care about that as Shannon’s cock slammed into my asshole. She stretched me out in that wonderful fashion of hers. I groaned, wiggling my hips from side to side. I stirred around in her, savoring every second of this passion.

    As I did, I caressed Daisy’s pussy with my tongue. I fluttered up and down her slit, savoring the tangy cream and salty cum that leaked out of her. My baby girl squirmed on Mary. It was so hot to watch. To hear her moans.

    I thrust my tongue deep into Daisy’s cunt, soaking in her tangy juices as I searched for more of that salty cum. I found it and scooped it out of her cunt. This was such a delight. And Shannon had that big futa-dick.

    She could flood her little sister with cum for me to lick out all the time.

    I shuddered, feasting on my baby girl with hunger. I licked and lapped at her, savoring every moment of Shannon sodomizing me. My eldest daughter’s cock buried to the hilt in me, drilling so deep and hard into my bowels.

    “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” moaned Shannon.

    “Fuck your Mom!” Britney cheered, getting fucked by her mom. “Ooh, yes, yes, pound her.”

    “Pound her,” groaned Sarah as she pounded Joyce, driving her cock into the woman’s asshole. That only made her slam her dick hard into Britney’s twat.

    “I am fucking my mom!” panted my daughter as she drove that thick dick into my bowels over and over. Her crotch smacked into my rump.

    I shuddered, my orgasm building and building. I wiggled my tongue around in my youngest daughter’s snatch. I had to find all the cum in her. Make her explode, too. She groaned, squirming on Mary’s dick.

    The naughty Mary pinched my daughter’s nipples, making my little girl squeal even more. It was so delicious to hear. I groaned into Daisy’s twat, my tongue probing deep into her. I wiggled about, searching for more cum.

    There was none.

    Just my daughter’s yummy, tangy pussy cream. I was so glad I discovered the joys of licking my daughter’s cunt. I wanted to make her explode. She tasted so good. I could feast on her pussy all day long.

    And if Shannon’s cock was fucking me, that was just a bonus.

    “Ooh, Daisy,” moaned Mary. “Keep squeezing your asshole around my dick. You’re going to make me explode.”

    “Yes, yes, yes!” squealed the squirming Daisy, her pussy lips smearing up and down my lips as she humped her hips upward an inch or so. “Cum in my butt! I love futas cumming in my butt.”

    “I want to feel that delight,” I moaned.

    “You will, Mom!” gasped Shannon, her hands sliding up my body.

    She found my breasts. My daughter grabbed my big boobs. She squeezed and kneaded them. They felt so incredible. I moaned into my daughter’s cunt. My tongue flicked up and latched onto her clit. I suckled on her.

    Daisy bucked and moaned. Her tangy juices ran down my chin as I nursed on her clit. I suckled with such passion, my asshole squeezing down on Shannon’s thrusting dick. The heat melted down to my cunt, my orgasm building and building.

    Cumming from being ass-fucked… I never would have believed it.

    My daughter slammed hard into me, the pressure building. I suckled hard on Daisy’s clit. Her curls tickled my face as she squirmed and groaned. Shannon’s fingers dug into my tits. She shook them as she slammed into me. It was amazing.

    Shannon slammed her cock hard into me as I nursed on Daisy’s clit. My baby girl squealed her delight as she bucked on Mary’s cock. Then the naughty girl cried out in rapture. Hot pussy cream gushed into my mouth.

    “I’m cumming, Mommy!” she squealed.

    “Oh, yes, her asshole’s sucking at my dick!” moaned Mary. “Ooh, she’s building me towards my climax.”

    “I want your asshole sucking at my dick, Mom,” Shannon moaned, her hand kneading their way down my tits.

    “I’m almost there,” I moaned, clamping my asshole down on her clit-dick.

    I kept licking up my youngest daughter’s pussy cream as Shannon’s fingers reached my nipples. She pinched them both and then tugged on them, stretching them out. pleasure burst from them and slammed down to my cunt. The heat from my asshole met that wicked sensation.

    I detonated.

    My bowels rippled around Shannon’s thrusting cock. She plunged to the hilt in my spasming depths. Pleasure rushed through my body. Wild waves of delight that swept over my mind. I whimpered and groaned, savoring the bliss that spilled everywhere in my body.

    “Oh, yes, yes, Mom!” gasped Shannon. “That’s what I wanted to feel!”

    She buried her asshole to the hilt in my dick and erupted.

    I groaned as I experienced the bliss of my daughter cumming in my bowels. My flesh rippled and writhed around her clit-dick. Heat swept through me. Stars burst across my vision. I groaned into my youngest daughter’s cunt, more of her cream gushing into my licking mouth.

    “That’s so good!” gasped Mary. “Yes!”

    “Futa cum in my butt!” squealed my daughter, her body bucking with such wild passion.

    I reveled in drinking down all that wonderful cream as my asshole milked Shannon’s futa-dick. Britney, her mother, and Sarah were all moaning beside us. Everyone was achieving their climaxes. It was so delicious and wicked.

    My bliss reaches it speak. I hovered there, rubbing my face into Daisy’s pussy, her bush tickling my features. I was so glad my daughter and her friends had become futas. It was such an amazing thing. The best night I had ever had.

    And tomorrow, Shannon would have to fuck me again. And again. And again.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Shannon Baker

    We left my mom and my little sister cuddled together and dripping with cum. I stretched my back, so tired. I looked at my friends and Mrs. Meyers. The sexy MILF looked at all of us and put her hands on her hips, her clit-dick thrusting out before her.

    “It’s getting late girls,” she said. “And I must insist that you all get to bed. So, to my car. Truth or Dare is over.”

    None of us argued. We had fucked all the women in our families. Four moms (one who fucked us back), two sisters, and an aunt. Mary, Britney, and Sarah had lost their virginities. That was more than enough for this slumber party.

    I was eager for what tomorrow would bring. These clit-dicks were awesome. I couldn’t believe some company was selling them as candles. That was so insane to me. Yawning, I followed the others out to Mrs. Meyers’s car.

    I fell asleep against Sarah’s shoulder.

    To be continued…


  • My downward spiral to a becoming a slut Chapter 13 – Growing closer to Liz

    Font size : +


    This is the next chapter in the life of Tori. After finally telling the name of her rapist Tori learns more about the meaning of friendship but where does friendship end and a relationship begin? Again please if you have not read the other chapters of this story you will probably not enjoy this story so don’t waste your time. This chapter is about friendship and trust and maybe the beginning of more then friendship read on to find out more.

    Fortunately it wasn’t too much longer that the police stayed at our house. They asked me if there were any other incidents other then the night of the assault that they should know about, but I just shook my head no, not wanting to report anything about the night at Billy’s apartment. After all I didn’t remember most of the night anyway and I was afraid that it could get Scott into trouble and even with the fact that the picture had been posted in the school, I just wanted everything to go away. I felt I had done enough telling them who had raped me. Both my parents looked stunned that it was a teacher from our school but now that I had told I couldn’t take it back. I hoped I wouldn’t regret telling but I felt so much pressure to do so.

    Before bedtime Elizabeth called for me and invited me to go to another group session the next day. It would be Wednesday the day of the freshman game and I wanted to go to support my former squad but Elizabeth really wanted us to go to group. Considering what I had been through I gave in and agreed to go. I told her about the police being over and that I had told the police who the rapist was. She said she was very proud of me for that. I was very surprised that she didn’t ask me who it was but she didn’t. I told her that everything had gone okay with the doctor and that my bruised ribs were doing better and she was happy about that. I was surprised when she asked me if I would like to spend the night with her after the group session. I told her I’d have to check with my parents. I was a little worried about how I would feel about this since the last time I had spent the night there was the night I had been raped. But I told myself I had to get over that and try to live my life and I loved spending time with Elizabeth as she always brightened my day. I told her I would check with my mom and let her know tomorrow and we said our goodnights. My mother came up to check on me before I got to sleep and she asked me how I was doing. I told her I was okay. She told me we would need to talk about what I was going to do about my condition and I told her I knew we would need to talk. She rubbed my knee and told me to try to get some sleep. She told me she was proud of me for helping the police. She told me she was sorry she had failed to protect me from getting hurt and she started to cry. This made me feel really bad and I hugged her and cried too. I told her there was nothing she could do that it wasn’t her fault. She told me that everything was her fault and her responsibility. She promised she would try to do better and then again told me goodnight. We hugged a while until she left my room. I felt bad for all that had happened and worse that she felt responsible. I then knew if she felt responsibility I shared some as well.

    I did not get much sleep that night. How could I, pregnant, almost everyone in school seeing my picture with a cock in my mouth, all of the popular students in the senior class having seen Scott break up with me after the game Friday night I had little to look forward to at school tomorrow. I wasn’t sure how I could even face everyone but I didn’t imagine I had a choice. I felt exhausted and numb but the morning came. I couldn’t help feeling bad for Sherri too as she was guilty by association. But she didn’t try to get out of driving me to school the next morning. When we stopped at school I grabbed her wrist a minute and stopped her from getting out. “Sherri, I’m sorry about all this, I’m sorry that I embarrassed you and our family,” I said to her softly. She looked at me softly, her eyes moist. “You didn’t, Tori, it’s not your fault, just hold you head up high and we’ll all get through this, okay,” she asked? I blinked back tears but nodded. “Thanks,” I said and we both got out of the car.

    As I made it into the hallways at school I was relieved to see Elizabeth there waiting for me. “Hey,” I said. “Hey back,” she said back. “You mean you’re still willing to be seen with me, brave soul,” I said with a timid giggle. “Well with you in tow, I doubt they are talking about me much, so it makes my life easy,” Elizabeth said with a sly smile. I just rolled my eyes and laughed as she had a point, with my reputation and the picture of me that was in the school only a couple days ago I had to be the talk of the school. She walked me along the hall to my first class and I felt so embarrassed as I heard people whispering and saw their eyes looking at me. Just as I got almost to my first classroom I saw something that made my heart jump for a moment and then sink into my stomach. I saw Scott walking down the hallway towards me but about half way there he stopped and turned to Sara at her locker and leaned in and kissed her.

    I stood there staring stunned frozen on my feet watching my . . . my ex. . . my ex-boyfriend kiss his previous ex-girlfriend. It hurt like a knife cutting into my stomach and then I just wanted to melt into the ground. I then suddenly felt a hand take my hand, and another in my back and Elizabeth guided me into my first period classroom. “Stay focused on class, okay,” she asked? I looked up at her, my eyes focusing on hers and I nodded fighting back not to cry. I got tough with myself and told myself that I would refuse to cry and I managed to do so. I walked to my regular seat and watched her leave a look of sympathy on her face. I managed to listen to about half of what the teacher had to say and did catch the important part what chapters from our book would be on a test on Friday.

    My next two classes went okay although I had a few of the dirty pictures of me stuffed into my locker and it aggravated me beyond belief to have to take them out and trash them. I could hardly believe he would do something that cruel. Elizabeth met me outside my third period class and we headed to the cafeteria. At the cheerleader table I got a couple dirty looks and so did Elizabeth. I could not believe how good a friend she was to still stand by me and not just send me off to the geek table. Or maybe the slut table, where I probably belonged. We both seemed to stay out of the conversation and I was happy when lunch was over. The hardest scrutiny I felt was from teacher’s eyes, I felt like every teacher, especially the female teachers were looking at me as if I was dirt off their shoes. You know I have to believe a good percentage of my fellow female classmates gave head to their boyfriends too, so why was I getting the looks like I was some type of diseased slut. I swear it felt like they could see the baby sitting in my womb like they somehow knew I was pregnant. But I kept my mouth shut and gladly headed to my afternoon classes.

    I felt really bad when in my last class I was talking to one of the freshman cheerleaders and I told her that I wasn’t going to make the game because I had something else my mom needed me to do. Rather then being disappointed she said that was probably for the better as it would keep the focus on them and the game, not me in the stands. That hurt and I felt like a filthy dirty creature. After that I couldn’t wait to leave school but at least I had survived the day.

    I went home and cleaned up and put on music to try to take my mind off things. I had dinner with my family and the conversation was all small talk. I had asked my mom about spending the night at Elizabeth’s that night and she wasn’t real supportive at first with it being a school night but she gave in as long as I promised it was not any type of social thing but just Elizabeth and I. I packed a bag and grabbed it as I headed out of the door and off to group we went.

    After the day I had, I was pretty down when we got to the meeting. I also felt a bit more comfortable sitting there, and felt less like I was standing out and like everyone was starring at me. Actually it felt good because no one there other then Elizabeth had seen the picture of me with a cock in my mouth so I felt less judged there then I had all day. With all that in mind, I actually listened more today then I had any of the other sessions I had attended. I learned how other women felt also having guilt about their rape and no matter what, the fact that they had said the word “No” should have been enough. I learned that it is important to be careful of the situations you place yourself in, but that you can’t beat yourself up for what is in the past. You can only learn from it and work to keep yourself in safer situations. Some of the things really got to me and brought me to tears and I was glad I wasn’t there alone as I felt Elizabeth’s hand touch my hand when I felt myself crying. I made it through the meeting and I think for the first time I understood why people went to those sessions. The question was could I do what it took to open up my heart and mind to accept help and to open up with myself and others what had happened to me. We left the meeting quietly and Elizabeth was quiet in the car after, she just asked me if I was okay to which I answered just by nodding. She knew enough to let me wind down and I was surprised as we were heading to the football stadium. As we got there she stopped the car short in the parking lot and asked me, “Up to making an appearance?” “Sure,” I said so she pulled forward and we parked and headed into the last 15 minutes of the game. It felt good to walk around and hear the cheers at the game. It felt kind of weird not to be down on the field with the freshman squad. I realized how it could be beneficial to start out with the freshman squad as the pressure was so much less then varsity. It gave you time to learn to cheer and to learn to perform and to be in front of an audience. With the varsity squad it felt like you could not make a mistake as the whole school seemed to be watching and I missed being down there with the other freshman girls. Elizabeth and I found seats next to the cheerleader sponsor and I was glad he was there as I think that helped me to avoid students from making comments regarding the picture that went around school. He spoke with us and pointed out some things and gave me some pointers on things I could improve. We weren’t there too long before Elizabeth asked me if I was ready to go just a few minutes before the end of the game. I agreed and we headed out, heading to her place.

    When we got to her house her mom greeted us and fixed us some hot chocolate. She put marshmallows in it of different colors and we play argued about who wanted the pink ones and not the green ones. We had a fun visit and it lightened the mood and finally after a while we headed up to Elizabeth’s room for the night.

    I was getting really nervous because I knew I had some heart cleansing to do as I had not yet told Elizabeth I was pregnant and I also felt I owed her a big thank you for everything she had done for me and for standing by me as a friend. After we got upstairs and settled we changed into our night clothes and hopped into her pretty king sized bed. If you saw her room you would not think of it as a high school girl’s type of room. She did not have a bunch of boy band posters on her walls or anything like that. Instead her room looked more like a college professor’s room or someone of great intelligence. She had an enormous bookcase with tons of books everything from hard bound classics, to harlequin romances. She had shelves of “Cosmo” and “Life” and “Newsweek.” She had a nice desk with an expensive looking lamp with her school books and a computer and printer and lots of paper and pens. She had elegant looking curtains and her walk in closet could be a room of its own. The clothes in her closet were so organized and made me feel like an immature baby for how my room looked. I could see why her appearance always looked so polished as her clothes were all hanging or folded and nothing was lying around on the floor. Don’t get me wrong she did have a place for her cheerleading things including trophies and metals and spirit sticks from cheer camp. But even all of this was in cabinets and looked so organized and I felt so very comfortable there and it helped me to build my nerve to say to her the things I needed to say.

    When the chit chat came to a pause, I decided to get serious and to talk to her about how I felt and to tell her about my pregnancy. I didn’t know what else to do but to start at the beginning.

    “Elizabeth, I need to tell you how much your friendship means to me. I don’t have any idea how I would have survived the last couple weeks if you weren’t my friend. I know we haven’t known each other very long, but the way you have opened your heart to me and been there for me has made such a difference in my life. I know the other day you told me that you were sorry for what happened at the theater but I can tell you that I don’t regret one moment of that day or any other day we have spent time together. I don’t regret what we did as it was time I got to spend with you and like everything else we do, because I was with you it means the world to me. Anyway, I also need to tell you thank you for everything you’ve done to help me through the hard times. You didn’t have any reason to be there for me yet you decided to be. I couldn’t have made it through everything without you and your friendship means so much to me.”

    As usual Elizabeth handled this perfect better then I could have expected, she sat and let me talk and let me say what I needed to say without stopping me or contradicting me or without turning down my thanks. She listened to my every word and waited for me to finish before saying what she wanted to say.

    She began, “Tori, you don’t have to thank me for being your friend. Ever since I first met you, I loved your energy and your smile and the wide eyed way you look at the world. I see so much of myself in you, just a few years ago and it made me want to get to know you and to help you and be there with you. I see an energy in you that I don’t always have and I feed off your energy. I love your smile and your na?t?nd how you look at things and it makes me want to be around you. So you don’t owe me thanks, I owe you thanks for letting me be your friend too.”

    I listened to her and blushed at her comments and felt so flattered that she wanted to be my friend. It felt so weird to me because I felt so insignificant and it was hard for me to understand why anyone would see anything in me. “You’re welcome,” I said back to her.

    Then took a deep breath and decided to tell her the other thing I needed to tell her. “Elizabeth there’s something else I have to tell you that I’m ashamed of,” I said.

    “Go ahead,” she said.
    I looked down and took a deep breath gathering my strength.
    “I’m pregnant,” I said.
    Her eyes opened wide with a look of surprise.
    “Okay,” she said.
    I looked at her with surprise, “Okay,” I asked?
    “What do you want me to say or do Tori, do you want me to freak out, or to stop being your friend, or to get upset,” she asked?
    I looked at the ground showing my lack of self confidence. Not sure what to say.
    Elizabeth started explaining, “Tori, it doesn’t make any difference to me that you are pregnant. That doesn’t change who you are as a person. It doesn’t matter if your Scott’s girlfriend or not. It doesn’t matter if you’re a cheerleader or not. The fact that you have a baby inside you, doesn’t change who you are as a person. I feel the same way about you now that I felt five minutes ago. It doesn’t change how I feel about you. Only how you treat me, and act with me could effect how I feel about you.”

    I looked at her listening to her thinking about what she said but there was something I just didn’t understand and that was why she cared about me at all. I took a deep breath and decided to ask.
    “Why do you care about me,” I asked looking down.
    Fortunately I looked up at her to see her respond.
    I watched her face and as was very rare I saw her blush and look nervous and unsure of her answer. She took in a deep breath and let it out again.

    “Because I care about you deeply,” she said.
    “Why,” I asked again.
    She let out a smile of frustration.
    “Because I do,” she said.
    This time I smiled and blushed.

    We stretched out back on the bed getting in under the covers.
    After we got under the covers Elizabeth’s hand found mine and we held each others hand. I’m not sure why because with everything going wrong in my life there was no reason to be happy but I found myself relaxed and smiling.
    She then asked me, “So what do you think you’re going to do about being pregnant?”
    I let out a loud sigh and had to think about it and then I answered her, “I haven’t really had much time to think about it yet. I ummm, don’t think I could ummm you know, ummm ‘end it.’”
    She nodded thinking about that option. “No that would be pretty harsh, but you are very young to have a baby,” she said.
    “And I’m not sure yet how my parents feel, I mean if they would even consider letting me keep a baby,” I said.
    “Yeah they’re probably not too ready to be grandparents,” she agreed.
    “But I’m not sure if I could carry a baby for nine months and then just give it away to strangers,” I added.
    “There are a lot of people who can’t have kids of their own Tori,” she said.
    “Yeah I know but how does someone give away something that is that much a part of you,” I asked? “I mean it would be part of me. How do I give that away and not hate myself,” I asked?
    “I don’t know,” she said.
    “Can you imagine what everyone is going to say at school once they know,” I said.
    Elizabeth tightened her hold on my hand and shook it hard a second and let out a sigh and then said to me, “Tori, that is something you need to learn, it doesn’t matter what anyone thinks or says, as long as you are being a good person in your own heart no one else has the right to judge you. You worry too damn much about what other people think. You need to work on that, I don’t care what anyone thinks, and that’s why I was able to walk around with you at school even after Scott put that picture out.”
    I looked at her and listened to what she said and thought about it. She was right, although I always thought of it as brave, but somehow she didn’t let what other people said bother her. It was her blas?ttitude that kept everyone wondering if she had a college boyfriend or was she Liz the lez.
    “Yeah you’re right I just don’t know how you do it,” I said softly.
    “I just tell myself I am above all that and if I acknowledge what they are saying it just makes them circle even closer like sharks after blood,” she said. “Its not that I don’t hear what they say and that some of the things don’t hurt me, I have feelings too, but I don’t let them know it bothers me and if they don’t think it does, they usually let it go,” she added.
    I nodded thinking about what she said. Going over it in my mind again and again, trying to tell myself I could be like her.

    I took a minute and looked over at her. She was so incredibly beautiful inside and out. She is one of those girls, that when you first look at her you don’t realize how beautiful she really is. She could seriously get away without any makeup. Her natural olive skin tone varies and she has color in her face unlike me miss pasty white ghost. Her lips have a natural soft red color and she doesn’t have to wear lipstick if she doesn’t want to. Her physical frame is tall and feminine. Her beautiful brown eyes are very striking and catch many people’s attention. She has naturally long eye lashes and does not ever need to wear fake lashes. Her hair is a long straight beautiful black and she doesn’t color her hair nor should she. Her body and clothing always manage to make her look exquisite and never seem out of place. Her most powerful feature is just her persona, how she caries herself, Elizabeth exudes confidence a genuine attitude that she knows who she is, that she is proud of who she is, and that she doesn’t worry about what other people think. When she looks at you it makes you question yourself and makes you wonder if you have a hair out of place or if you are imperfect.

    Yet there she was laying inches from me, looking at me as I looked at her, with a soft expression on her face. Even her night clothes, what she wore to bed, gave her a look of elegance. Her top was a sky blue silk tank top with spaghetti straps over her shoulders that crossed in back and ended about mid back, in front I could see the shape of her breasts. Not huge, but so firm like most women want to have C-cup size firm breasts. Through the material I could see the shape of her areola and nipples each rising just a bit above the other creating such a natural beautiful shape. Her bottoms were the same color and material, silk boy shorts, that fit firm around her hips and opened softly at the tops of her legs, just below the base of her firm bottom. Somehow, even in nightwear Elizabeth managed to look fantastic.

    “So,” I started, “What do YOU think of me,” I asked?
    She let out a deep breath and looked into my eyes taking a few minutes to think about her answer.
    “I think you are an amazingly beautiful young woman. I think you have no idea how much your smile and attitude light up a room. I think you have a huge loving heart and no one knows how softhearted and caring you are. I think I love being around you,” she said softly and suddenly I realized and felt how close our faces were to each other.
    Her eyes never left mine, they were locked on mine and wouldn’t let me look away. She then reached over and pushed my hair from my face.

    Something then happened, I never anticipated nor did I expect how it would make me feel. A rush of butterflies went down into my stomach, and I felt nervous and unconfident and at the same time excited and . . . aroused. All this because she closed her eyes and kissed me.

    The first kiss was nothing crazy but just a few seconds with lips closed and puckered softly. But the seconds it lasted left my heart pounding. It was so different from any kiss I had ever shared with anyone else. Especially different from any kiss I had ever received from Scott. When Scott kissed me, I felt strength and power and intensity from him and I felt timid and small and a total lack of control. But her kiss felt so different, it felt so soft, tender and gentle and left me wanting more. It was followed quickly by a second, then third and forth kiss, all the same as the first until the forth when her lips opened slightly and moved up a tiny bit pulling my upper lip between her lips. She tugged my upper lip gently between hers for a moment then her lips moved to my bottom lip and she did the same.

    When she released that lip I opened my eyes in time to see her looking with open eyes at mine. We made eye contact and she smiled and then her eyes closed again and her mouth touched mine again. This time her tongue came out from between her lips and pushed gently at my lips. I didn’t want to resist her at all and let her tongue push between my lips and as it did she turned her head a bit more to the side and I felt her open her mouth more. Without hesitation I did the same and I felt myself sharing the most tender intimate kiss that I have ever felt.

    It is hard for me to explain the difference in this kiss and any other kiss I had ever had but the best I can explain it is that for every other kiss I have ever had with a guy, the kiss felt like just the introduction to much more, a notice that he was going to do more to me. This kiss felt nothing like that, it felt like a moment in time all to itself, not meaning anything further other than that moment, that feeling that sharing of a feeling. Each kiss with her meant nothing more then one kiss with no further expectation and I felt more safe kissing her then and there then any other kiss I had ever had. There was no further assumed expectation for me to perform some other act other then to enjoy the kiss at hand.

    That feeling was so intense and powerful that I can not tell you how long or how many times we kissed. I just know I loved each and every one. I loved every moment between kisses, when we took a moment and looked into each other’s eyes and shared a smile. I loved each of those moments as one of us closing our eyes, then told the other that we would kiss again. I loved when I felt us both roll onto our sides facing each other and put an arm around each others backs holding each other gently.

    I don’t think until that moment, had I ever understood what it felt like to share the same desire as the person I was with. When I was with Scott, nothing I ever wanted mattered. Everything with him was about what he wanted and expected from me. That was probably my fault as much as it was his as I accepted that expectation. But what felt so amazing and different about this is that I felt no expectation from Elizabeth other then to share the kiss we were sharing. I didn’t know if there would be another and it didn’t matter. Each moment, each touch was enough for that point in time, nothing else mattered, and there was no further expectation there.

    That became more evident as at one point the kisses stopped and she gently touched her forehead to mine and our noses touched. We held like that quiet a while with our eyes closed just listening to each other breath and holding each other. I felt safe and close to another person like only I felt with my family, yet this wasn’t my family, this was different this was a friend or . . . .

    I couldn’t help it and couldn’t keep the words out of my mind, “Liz the lez.” But what surprised me most about it was that I didn’t care, it didn’t matter. What did that mean anyway? Did that word really matter? Should I care or think about what it meant? Did it mean I was that too? All I knew at that moment was that I didn’t care what it meant, that it didn’t matter to me what the word meant, and I didn’t care if it meant I was that word also. I knew I trusted her, I knew I liked her and I knew I felt safe with her. I knew that there was no one else in the world I wanted to be kissing right then more then Elizabeth.

    We kissed like that for a while and then she settled down on her back. I snuggled closer to her and lay on my side facing her. I rested my head on her shoulder and closed my eyes feeling her put an arm around me. I felt closer to her that moment then I ever have with anyone other then maybe my mother when I was a little girl. The minutes slowly passed and I heard her say in a whisper, “Goodnight.” And I answered her with only one word of my own, “Goodnight.” And I drifted off to sleep, sleeping without nightmare for the first time in ages.

    To be continued.


  • Ivy tries modelling

    Font size : +


    Ivy goes to her first modelling job ever and is drugged and chloroformed by the photographer

    Ivy tries modelling

    Ivy was very nervous as she walked over to the front door of the photo studio. She’d never thought of herself as a model, she wasn’t the slender type of girl, she went to the gym far too often and her body was more of the athletic type. Also wasn’t thirty three a bit too old to start a modeling career?

    Still she felt giddy, she rang the bell on the front door and waited. Her fingers toying with the little business card. She got it out of her pocket and double checked the address. Yes, she was in the right place. It was a pure coincidence that she was asked for this gig. A week ago, she was getting her morning coffee, preparing for the day, when a woman asked her if she’d be interested in doing a little modeling work. At first she brushed it of, but the proposition stayed with her, she discussed it with her friends and they talked her into it. It was an amazing opportunity, they told her.

    The front door swayed open, a young handsome girl in her early twenties stood in the doorway. She was the slender type, long shiny hair, bright red lips and a tiny waist.

    Ivy’s confidence faded into thin air as she shyly introduced herself. ‘Are you a model too?’ she asked.

    ‘No, silly,’ the girl started laughing, ‘I’m Robin, the photographer. You’re the only one that’ll be shooting today. Come on in.’

    Ivy followed the woman inside. She was wearing a tight blue tube top and skinny jeans, her heels tapped on the linoleum while she walked through the hallway. She opened a door towards a studio. The lights and the camera were already set up, there was a white background and a comfy looking chair.

    Robin gave her some clothes and told her to go change. There weren’t any dressing rooms unfortunately but they were both girls after all.

    Ivy put on the outfit. The tube skirt fit exactly, she pulled up the shiny pantyhose and she squeezed her feet in the matching high heels.

    ‘Perfect,’ Robin said when she showed herself. Robin pointed to the chair and said she could strike a pose over there. Ivy sat down and tried to look professional.

    ‘O, before I forget again, can you sign this waver, otherwise all pictures will be useless, it would be a juridical mess,’ Robin laughed loudly. It was infectious. She prompted a pen and a piece of paper into Ivy’s face. Ivy started reading.

    ‘Just a standard waver,’ Robin said impatiently, ruffling the papers around, ‘you know a formality.’

    Ivy signed.

    Robin touched her shoulder for a moment and squeezed. ‘Thank you,’ she said. Her eyes were nice, a dark shade of blue, they were inquisitive and looming at the same time. As if she could see right through Ivy, as if she could see right through time and knew everything.

    ‘First time?’ Robin asked.

    ‘Is it that obvious?’ Ivy said defeated.

    ‘No, no, no. Don’t worry, silly.’ Robin said. ‘I’m a photographer, I’m used to observe. I’ve noticed your muscles are a little tense. That will be visible on the pictures later, so it’s better if you relax.’

    Ivy laughed. That was easier said than done, she thought. She took a deep breath in and sighed, hoping it would relax her.

    ‘That’s easier said than done, isn’t it?’ Robin said as if she had read Ivy’s mind. ‘Wait here. I’ll get you something.’

    When she came back a little pink pill was laying in the palm of her hand. ‘Here, take this,’ she said.

    Ivy shook her head hesitantly. ‘Let’s start,’ she said, ‘I’ll loosen up eventually.’

    ‘ All the models are using it,’ Robin said. ‘You know. It’s just like the matrix. To take this pill would mean you have an adventurous spirit, you’re young and got a shot a fame an celebrity. To not take it would mean you’re old and boring and chicken.’ Robin winked.

    Ivy took the pill from Robins hand and washed it away with a sip of water.

    ‘Well done sweety,’ Robin said patronizing. She brushed a lock of hair away from Ivy’s face. ‘Let’s get started.’

    ‘What was in that pill anyway?’ Ivy asked.

    ‘Just a little muscle relaxer, don’t worry about it.’ Robin told her to strike a pose, and then another pose. Robin seemed very professional, she guided Ivy through it, she told her what to do, how to stand, how to look. Lights were flashing all around her.

    After a while Ivy felt light headed. A wave of dizziness. She grabbed the chair. ‘I don’t feel so good,’ she told Robin.

    ‘Don’t worry about it, love. It’s probably the heat of the lights. Let’s do a few sitting ones.’ Robin told her how to pose sitting down. But the dizziness didn’t disappear, it seemed to be getting worse. She had trouble focusing now. Robin and the camera were just a blur, the flashing lights made her disoriented.

    ‘Now, let the shoe dangle from your toe and show a little of your beautiful foot and pantyhose.’

    Robins voice seemed to echo all around her, as if she was underwater. She obeyed the commands. Dangle shoe. Lean forward. Knees apart. Because she was feeling so drowsy and dizzy, she didn’t think, she just did what Robin asked of her. Most of it she didn’t even register. It was as if she was going to faint or something, as if her consciousness was retracting ever so slowly. She shook her head, trying to get a grip of her self. She grabbed her head, her arm felt heavy and languid. It didn’t react the way she wanted it to at all. It just wailed through the air.

    ‘I still don’t feel good,’ she said. ‘I think I need a little break.’ Her voice sounded weak, her words started to slur a little.

    ‘Of course not silly girl,’ Robin said, ‘your doing fine. Now let’s unbutton that top of yours.’ Robin walked over and unbuttoned not only the top button, but she opened up her entire shirt. She pushed the silky blouse out of the way until Ivy sat there in just her bra.

    ‘What’s going on?’ she asked. The room spinning and dancing around her. She tried to compose herself, she tried to understand the situation. Why was she semi-undressed all of a sudden? She tried to close her blouse, but her fingers just weren’t up for that simple task.

    ‘No, no, no.’ Robin said. She walked over and gave her a little slap on her fingers as if she was a little girl that needed to get disciplined. Ivy tried to struggle. She wanted to cover herself up. But Robin was way stronger than her. How was that possible? In the gym she could easily lift 15 kilograms and now she couldn’t even push away the arm of a skinny twenty-something.

    ‘What’sss goinnn onnn,’ her tongue feeling thick and unresponsive.

    ‘Ssshh,’ Robin said. She lovingly stroked Ivy’s face. ‘You’re starting to feel the effects of that little pill, funny how something so small can turn out to be so strong, isn’t it?’

    Ivy just shook her head.

    ‘No?’ Robin asked. ‘Well anyway, we’re going to take some nice pictures of you. And you’re going to obey me every word. Now show me your nice titties.’

    ‘No,’ Ivy said. It looked like the dizziness had plateaued. She could barely control her limbs and her mind was all fuzzy and fogged up, but it wasn’t getting worse. She was sleepy though, she just wanted a little break, she wanted Robin to leave her alone for a moment.

    Robin was pulling on her bra now. Pushing the cups down until her breasts fell out. Big areola’s, and fiercely prodding nipples. Robin gave her nipples a little squeeze.

    Ivy moaned involuntarily.

    ‘See. I thought you would like it.’ Robin said. Her hands were now wandering down, feeling up her skirt, her fingertips grazing the shiny pantyhose. She fondled her in between her legs.

    Ivy was getting horny. A tingling feeling slowly intensified. She yawned. She really couldn’t grasp what was going on anymore. She was vaguely aware that she was a model in a photo shoot, that she needed to be professional. She couldn’t feel aroused and drowsy and still act all professional. Her breathing irregular.

    ‘I need a little nap,’ she heard herself say. Yeah, just a little power-nap, after that she could focus again.

    ‘That’s right sweety. You do need a little nap, and I’m going to help you,’ a vaguely familiar voice sounded. She heard some rumbling, some clinking of glass. Then a strange powerful smell reached her nostrils. She turned her head away.

    ‘Ssshh.’ Someone grabbed her head and pushed her face forward into the smell. Until she felt a wet cloth being pressed against her nose and mouth. ‘Ssshh, you need a little nap, that’s right, that’s a good girl. Just listen to Robin. Robin is going to take care of you, while you’re in dreamland. Robin is going to take some beautiful pictures, ‘cause that’s what you signed for, didn’t you, yes, you did. Take another deep breath, Hon.’

    Robin’s voice was fading. Ivy was vaguely aware that she needed to be alarmed, but the fumes were taking a strong hold of her mind. Everything was blurred, all her consciousness just seeped away from her, she was helplessly breathing in more and more of the fumes. Her head slumping to the side. Her eyes fluttering, then rolling up into her head.

    ‘Good girl, there you go.’


  • Midsummer’s Eve, First Kiss

    Font size : +


    Love, magic, sex, and danger wait in the forest.

    “Make me immortal with a kiss.”

    -Doctor Faustus, Act V, Scene I

    ***

    “What do you mean you’ve never even kissed a girl?” Jordan said, stopping short and turning around, shining his flashlight right into Miles’ face.

    Miles stumbled and caught himself on the lowest branch of a nearby tree.

    “Just what I said,” he replied, shaking his hand. The bark had scratched him. Jordan cocked his head and looked at him out the corner of his eye.

    “How old are you?”

    “You know I’m 18.”

    “Yeah, I know that. I just can’t figure out how the hell it can be true after what you just told me. Never kissed a girl, not once, seriously?”

    It was a fair June night, with a breeze in the trees. Other than the slight rustle of pine needles, the woods were quiet. Miles hitched his hoodie up higher. “There’s nothing wrong with it,” he said. “I’m just waiting for the right girl.”

    Jordan turned around again, shaking his head. “We’re not talking about marrying the damn girl, we’re just talking about rounding first. How right does she have to be?”

    Jordan continued down the path. Miles could have moved faster if they hadn’t accidentally left the second flashlight behind, but as it was he had to step carefully in the dark. The moon was full, but little light broke through the trees.

    “I’m fucking well embarrassed for you,” Jordan said. “Hey, does this mean you’re gay?”

    “No.”

    “Dude, if you’re gay, you can tell me, I’m fine with it. I don’t—”

    “I’m not gay.”

    “Okay, okay. Would have made more sense if you were. Hey, what about Penny Dreuer?”

    Miles ducked under another low branch. “We were never actually dating, she just told people that so that the football team would stop hitting on her. I think she actually is gay, but I’m not sure.”

    “For real? Why didn’t you say anything?”

    Miles frowned. “Why the hell would I? People thought I was dating Penny Dreuer.”

    Jordan laughed. “Miles, we have to fix this. You can’t start your senior year of high school this way. You’ll grow up to be a serial killer or something.”

    Miles’ hoodie caught on a manzanita bush and he had to stop to make sure it didn’t rip. “I don’t think that’s how it works. Are you going to tell me why we’re out here?”

    “Because it’s Midsummer’s Eve.”

    Miles stopped. “What the hell does that mean?”

    “No idea.” said Jordan. ‘All I know is that Katherine Frye and her friends are having a bonfire party out here tonight and she asked me to come.”

    “Katherine?” said Miles. “That girl who tried to sue the school to break up Mrs. Fredinini’s prayer circle because she said it infringed on her rights as a pagan?”

    “That’s her.”

    “She’s nuts!”

    “And she’s got nice tits,” said Jordan, grinning. “We have summer school together. She told me at lunch that it’s Midsummer’s Eve and her friends are gonna be out here talking to the spirits of the solstice.”

    “What does that mean?”

    “Fuck, I dunno. When she talks about that kind of thing I mainly just nod. She said they needed some ‘primal male energy.’” He clapped Miles on the shoulder. “You hear that? These girls wanna get primal. It’s your lucky night.”

    Miles groaned. “If you’d told me what we were doing I’d have stayed home.”

    “That’s why I didn’t tell you, and you’re lucky I didn’t. Never kissed a girl, damn.” He shook his head again. “I blame myself. We need to get you out of the house more. Just follow my lead tonight and you can round second, easy.”

    “I’m not interested in Katherine.”

    “You better not be, she’s mine. But there’ll be plenty of girls here. Some of them are even college girls!”

    Miles stopped to catch his breath. The trail lead up a steep incline and his legs were killing him. There was a drop off on one side and a sheer wall on the other.

    “Are you sure you know where we’re going?” he said. “We’re a long way from where we parked the truck.”

    “Well they have to go a long way out to avoid the Forest Service. We don’t exactly have a permit for this bonfire. Katherine gave me directions though, let me check.”

    Miles saw what was about to happen before Jordan realized it: When Jordan stuck his hand into his pocket, all his weight shifted to one leg, and a rock broke away under his foot, bouncing down the slope on one side of the path. Jordan stumbled, and then he was teetering on the edge, arms flailing, mouth open, too surprised to even cry out.

    Miles jumped caught his friend’s arm. He pulled and Jordan forward, and Miles’ legs tangled with his, tripping him, and then before he knew it Miles was the one who was falling. “Oh—!” he said, and that was all he had time for.

    He slid down the embankment on his back, loose dirt and stones tumbling after him, until another manzanita bush broke his fall at the bottom. He landed in a heap. Jordan’s flashlight landed next to him a second later.

    He heard Jordan’s voice from the top: “Miles! Shit, Miles, are you okay? Can you hear me?”

    Miles groaned.

    “This doesn’t feel like rounding second,” he said.

    “Are you hurt? Can you move?”

    Miles untangled himself from the bush and looked himself over. He was cut and bruised, and his hoodie was shredded, but nothing was broken.

    “I’ll live,” he said.

    “I lost my flashlight,” said Jordan. “Do you see a way up?”

    Miles picked up the light. It was broken. “No,” he said. “It’s too dark down here.”

    “Shit. I’ll go back to the truck for the other light. Don’t move, okay?”

    “I’ve moved enough for one night,” said Miles. His head hurt.

    Miles heard movement at the top of the hill, and then he was alone, in the forest, in the middle of the night.

    “Great,” he said. “Don’t worry about me, I’ll just stay here and mind the bears and coyotes.”

    “There are no coyotes,” said a voice right next to him.

    Miles screamed. He spun around, tripped, and fell again, landing face down in the dirt.

    “That’s not much of a coyote call,” said the voice. “But I’m sure you’ll get better with practice.”

    The girl was his age, dressed in a green flower-print dress with blond hair down to her shoulders, and she was helping him to his feet, pulling him up by his arm. She was very strong.

    “You scared the hell out of me,” he said. Then, remembering his manner, he added: “Thanks for helping me up though.”

    The girl raised an eyebrow. “You’re scared? You’re the one who almost fell on me.”

    “I did?” Miles leaned against a tree trunk and waited for his heart to stop pounding.

    “Uh huh,” she said. She rubbed one bare arm and traced in the dirt with her foot. She wasn’t wearing any shoes. “I was standing right there when you fell. Another foot to the left and I’d have broken your fall.”

    “Sorry,” he said. “I lost my balance up on the trail.”

    “Are you hurt?”

    “Just bruised. I’ll be fine. Are you one of Katherine’s friends? Are you here for the bonfire?”

    “We’re having a fire, yes. It’s Midsummer’s Eve.”

    “I keep hearing that, yeah. Is it close? My friend knows the way, but he had to go back.”

    “It’s not far,” she said. “Come on, I’ll show you.”

    She took him by the hand. Miles’ heart did a little leap. Down boy, he thought.

    “Hang on,” he said. “We should wait for Jordan.”

    “It’s not far,” she said again. “He’ll be able to find us. What’s your name?”

    “Miles.”

    “I’m Syrella.”

    “That’s a pretty name,” he said. She was pulling him along with her through the trees, pine needles and loose twigs snapping with every step. How can she walk around out here without any shoes, he wondered?

    “I’ve never seen you here before,” she said. “Is this your first time?”

    “Yeah. Jordan is friends with Katherine. She invited us. He says she did anyway.”

    Up ahead, Miles saw orange light between the tree trunks. “It’s just through here,” said Syrella. “The others are waiting for us.”

    She took him into the clearing where a fire blazed. Picnic blankets were strewn around. Syrella sat on one and indicated that he should sit next to her. On the opposite side were two other girls, one with dark hair and high cheekbones, the other strawberry blond with a snub nose. Syrella lifted Miles’ arm halfway up and said:

    “Look what I found! Everyone, this is Miles. Miles, that’s Holly,” she indicated the dark-haired girl. “And that’s Annette.”

    “Um, hi,” said Miles.

    “A man?” said Holly. “Are we allowed to have men?”

    “We used to have men here all the time, before you scared them off,” said Annette. “I think he’s cute.”

    Miles ducked his head as he started to blush. Annette twirled her hair around one finger while she looked at him and then, seeming very earnest, she said: “Are we going to eat him?”

    Miles laughed. No one else did.

    “We’d better,” said Holly. “He doesn’t even look like a man to me. He looks like a boy. Boys are tender.”

    “I’m a man,” said Miles, then regretted it immediately. Everyone snickered. Syrella patted his arm.

    “I guess we’ll find out soon,” she said. “Where’s Sonia?”

    “Still out looking,” said Annette. “Maybe if she catches something we won’t have to eat him. It would be better.”

    “Speak for yourself,” said Holly.

    Miles had little experience with parties, but he didn’t imagine that this was normal conversation.

    “Um, is Katherine around?” he said. “We were supposed to meet Katherine. Jordan will be looking for us. He had to go back.”

    “More men?” said Holly.

    “Don’t be a bitch,” said Annette. “I like having men around sometimes. They’re useful for certain things.” She giggled.

    Holly smirked. “Not this one. I can tell by looking at him.”

    Miles sighed. He stood and brushed his jeans off. “Okay, fine, I get it, I’m going.”

    Syrella caught his hand. “Oh no, come on, don’t let her get to you. She’s always like this. The rest of us want you to stay.”

    Miles shook her off. “I didn’t want to be here anyway. I came because Jordan had some stupid idea of getting me my first—”

    He shut his mouth. Syrella and Annette looked surprised. Holly howled with laughter.

    “Not that!” Miles said, blushing even harder. “Just…a kiss. That’s all.”

    “First kiss?” said Syrella. She raised her eyebrows.

    “You have got to be fucking kidding me,” said Holly.

    “Ohh, how adorable!” said Annette.

    Miles shrugged. “Yeah, well, anyway, nice meeting you all.”

    “Hold on,” said Syrella. She stepped in front of him. “Have you really never even kissed a girl?”

    Miles looked away, hands in his pockets. “It’s not a big deal,” he said.

    “Would he even know?” said Holly, and Annette slapped her elbow.

    Miles wasn’t sure he felt comfortable with the way Syrella was looking at him. It reminded him of the way a hungry dog looks at fresh meat.

    “I’m, uh, just going to find my way back to the trail…” he said.

    “No,” said Syrella, “you’re not.”

    She closed the distance between them in two steps, grabbed hold of him, and, before he even knew what was happening, she kissed him.

    Miles felt the ground lurch under his feet, but he managed to stay upright. Syrella’s lips were warm and soft, and her delicate little fingers squeezed his. They kissed for a long time, and when she broke off Miles had to gasp for air. He was light-headed and felt flushed all over.

    Syrella was smiling at him again.

    “”Aw, I wanted to do it!” said Annette.

    Syrella let go of his hand. “Now do you still want to go?”

    “Wow,” was all he said. She took him back to the fire and sat down with him.

    “I’m keeping him,” said Syrella. “No one gets to eat him.”

    “For fuck’s sake!” said Holly, throwing up her hands.

    Annette leaned in and whispered: “How did it feel?”

    “Wow,” he said again.

    “Well this is adorable and all,” said Holly, “but if Syrella is going to keep every stray she finds then we’re all bound to go hungry. And I get really bitchy when I haven’t eaten.”

    “Really?” said Miles. “You must not have eaten in years.”

    He hadn’t meant to say it. The words just came out of his mouth. The girls all froze, plainly unsure what was going to happen next. Holly tensed, and Miles prepped himself to run if he had to. Then a new voice interrupted them:

    “It’s taken care of.”

    Everyone turned at the same time, and Miles’ jaw dropped.

    A very tall woman, older than the girls at the fire, entered the clearing. She had long black hair and an olive complexion, and she was as naked as the day she was born. On top of that, she was leading a dappled brown doe into the clearing by hand, stroking its muzzle and singing to it under her breath. The deer’s big black eyes blinked at the firelight.

    Miles was sure he must be seeing things.

    “See,” said Annette. “I told you Sonia would catch something. And what a beautiful animal.”

    “I still want the kid,” said Holly.

    “I’ll fight you for him,” said Syrella. She sounded serious. Holly flinched.

    Sonia led the deer to the fireside. Miles’ mouth was still open. She didn’t appear to notice him. He swallowed and tried to think of something to say. All he came up with was:

    “You’re not Katherine’s friends, are you? This isn’t her Wiccan party, is it?”

    They all looked at him. Annette giggled and shook her head.

    “We’re the daughters of the earth,” said Syrella. “See?”

    She held out her hand, and Miles saw five black spots making up the points of a pentagon on her palm. “What’s that?” he said.

    “A sign,” said Syrella.

    The other girls showed him the same marks on their hands. Sonia said nothing, and still didn’t acknowledge him.

    “You’d better take your clothes off, Miles,” Syrella continued.

    “What?”

    “Your clothes, off.” Syrella pulled her dress over her head. Miles gaped again.

    “Rules are rules,” said Annette, ditching her dress too.

    “What are you, I mean, why…huh?”

    “Come on, snap to it,” said Syrella. “Right now.”

    “I, uh, I don’t think—”

    Sonia looked at him for the first time. She frowned. Miles froze, and that was al he took. Then he took off his shirt, hopping up and down to pull his pants off one leg at a time.

    “Good boy,” said Syrella.

    He hesitated before taking off his underwear, but he didn’t think there wouldn’t be any exceptions made for modesty. Syrella was diplomatic enough to look away, and Holly only rolled her eyes, but Annette looked right at it. Thank God it’s a warm night, he thought.

    “So, uh, what’s going on?” he said.

    “Shh,” said Syrella. She pointed to Sonia and the deer. Sonia put one hand on the animal’s neck and one on its chest. The doe trembled, but didn’t run.

    “How does she do that?” said Miles.

    “Practice,” said Syrella.

    “Are we ready?” said Sonia.

    “Yes!” said the girls in unison, making Miles jump.

    “This, on Midsummer’s Eve, we give to the earth,” said Sonia.

    “To the earth,” repeated the girls. Miles mumbled along with them.

    Sonia pushed her face up to the doe’s neck. Miles thought she was going to kiss it. He wondered what was going on. Some kind of a vegan thing?

    Then, as he watched, Sonia sank her teeth into the animal’s neck and jerked her head away, ripping it’s throat out in one bite.

    “Jesus Christ!” said Miles.

    Holly’s hand shot out and grabbed his wrist, squeezing so hard that he dropped to his knees.

    “Don’t ever say that again,” she said. He nodded and gasped and she let go.

    The doe staggered and fell without a sound, legs twitching. Blood dripped from Sonia’s mouth. She swallowed the hunk of flesh, then stuck her hand into the doe’s wound and pulled away a strip of raw, bloody venison. This she held out to Holly, who ate it from her fingers.

    Miles gagged. Definitely not vegan, he thought.

    Holly then tore a piece off of the carcass and fed it to Annette. Annette swallowed the raw meat and kissed Holly’s bloody fingers. Miles‘s stomach rolled over. Syrella was holding him up again.

    The smell of blood was right under his nose. He realized that Annette was holding a bloody hand out to him now, offering something. He shook his head, backing away.

    “Oh no,” he said. “It’s okay, really, I already ate. In fact, I just became vegetarian. Right this second.”

    “Miles…” said Syrella, but he kept talking.

    “Really though, that’s nice of you, I appreciate it, just, um, pass it on, or something.”

    Sonia looked at him. Blood was all over his mouth. “This is the Midsummer rite. It’s a rite for hunters.”

    “And if you’re not the hunter,” said Holly, “then you’re what we hunt.” There was blood on her teeth.

    Syrella hissed in his ear. “Miles, this is not optional,” she whispered. “You’re cute and all, but if you don’t do this you’re next. My teeth aren’t as sharp as Sonia’s, but I’m sure I could get it over with in one bite.”

    He looked in her eyes. She was serious. His body debated whether this would be a good time to pass out. It apparently decided that the answer was no, which Miles wasn’t sure he agreed with.

    Leaning forward, trying very hard not to think about what he was doing, Miles opened his mouth. Annette stuck her fingers in, something he normally would have enjoyed, but in this case it was hard to ignore the sour stink of hot blood or the raw, rubbery mass she fed him.

    He swallowed, choked, gagged, and swallowed again. It tasted awful.

    “Good,” said Syrella. “Now the next part.”

    Miles’ legs wobbled as he approached the deer carcass. It was still twitching. After several seconds’ hesitation, he stuck his hand into the torn throat. It was slippery, and he couldn’t tear the meat free until Syrella helped. She ate from his fingers without comment, and then Syrella fed Sonia, finishing the circle.

    “Good,” Sonia said. “That’s done.”

    And then she grabbed the deer by its haunch and, as Miles stared, dragged it away with one hand, into the brush and out of sight.

    Did any of that really just happen, he thought. Then he tasted the blood in his mouth again and knew that it must have. Oh God, he thought, please don’t hurl, please don’t hurl…

    Syrella stroked his arm and whispered in his ear again. “You did fine. The first time is hard.”

    “Is it over?” he said.

    “The hard part is,” Syrella said. She kissed him again. Her lips tasted like blood.

    “Who are you?” Miles said. “Who are all of you? What is this?”

    “We’re just people. Most of the time. Don’t ask so many questions Miles, just try to enjoy yourself. Look.” She pointed. Miles looked. Holly and Annette were kissing.

    Flickering orange light from the fire reflected off their naked bodies. Holly’s hands were in Annette’s hair, and Annette’s fingers raked Holly’s bare back. Both girls’ breasts were crushed against each other while hips pressed to hips.

    As Miles watched, Holly lay down on one of the fireside blankets, pulling Annette after her. Annette pretended to struggle. “Help, help, she’s an animal!” she said. Holly responded by biting Annette on the side of neck, and she gasped.

    Miles felt a pain in his shoulder. He cried out. Syrella laughed in his ear. She’d bitten him too, hard enough to draw blood. “What the hell?” he said.

    “Sorry,” she said, kissing the other shoulder. “Sometimes we play rough. You don’t mind, do you?”

    “I…” he said, then trailed off. Syrella’s naked body was pressed against his back, and her hands were roaming all over him. She wrapped her arms around his waist and ran her hands over his chest, then licked away a drop of blood that was running down his body from the shoulder wound.

    Her tongue was very, very red.

    She led him to the other blanket. Holly and Annette were very busy nearby, a thrashing, tangled mass of limbs, mouths open in a constant stream of hot kisses. He blushed and turned away, but Syrella turned his head back. Annette saw him and winked.

    Syrella’s hands moved lower. They glanced against his hardening cock and he jerked. She murmured in his ear, but he couldn’t make out the words.

    “Syrella?” he said. His voice sounded very loud all of a sudden.

    “Yes?” she whispered. She was sitting in his lap now, trying to push him to his back, efforts against which he provided only minor resistance.

    “I don’t understand anything that’s going on,” he said.

    “That’s fine,” she said. “Just let your animal instincts take over.”

    He was on his back now and she straddled him, kissing her way down his chest. Her lips were hot. He was sweating from the warm night and the heat of the fire, but mostly from her. Now and then he turned to watch the other girls. Annette was straddling Holly while Holly teased her nipples with her tongue piercing.

    She was grinding her hips against the other girl’s in a slow, steady rhythm. Miles found the longer he watched, the harder it was to look away. The gyrations of Annette’s body disoriented him, making him feel giddy and drunk. The light of the fire made everything hazy and unreal. A warm breeze moved through the trees. .

    Syrella’s fingers looped around the base of his cock, jerking. He tried to stifle a groan out and it came out as a kind of whimper instead. Syrella smiled.

    “I’m already your first kiss,” she said. “Can I be your first everything else too?”

    He tried to talk but it felt like he was going to swallow his own tongue instead.

    “That’s okay,” said Syrella when she saw that he couldn’t answer. “It wasn’t really a question, and you don’t really get a choice.”

    She guided his hands to her breasts, shaping his fingers to them. They were soft and warm and he felt his heart jump up in his chest. He tried to concentrate on his breathing for a little while. If he got much more stimulated, this would be over in a hurry.

    He heard Annette moaning and couldn’t resist a glance over. She was on her back, legs in the air, head thrashing back and forth. Holly’s face was buried between her thighs.

    Annette’s eyes rolled back in her head and her chest jerked up and down with quick breaths as she shuddered. Her moans dropped into low growls, then rose again. Holly’s round, bare ass was arched into the air, her hips wiggling back and forth as she worked.

    Miles’ attention snapped back to Syrella as she began grinding him. She slid back and forth against the hard shaft of his cock while gripping his shoulders. Her lips were slightly parted and the tip of her tongue stuck between her teeth. Silhouetted by the campfire, her eyes stood out from her dark face, somehow luminous.

    “Are you ready?” she said.

    She took hold of his cock and stuck it between her legs. He felt a tremendous sense of relief as he slid inside of her, the hot confines of her body closing tight around him. She grunted once, bucked hard, adjusted their position, then slid all the way down. She leaned over his chest, holding her lips just above his, and said:

    “You’re mine now. You’re going to remember me for the rest of your life, however much longer that is. How does it feel?”

    He couldn’t answer. His head rolled to the side. It wasn’t just that he was finally (finally!) losing his virginity. It wasn’t just the warm night, or the hot fire. It was the feeling that he was slipping away from himself.

    The place where Syrella bit him still hurt. It throbbed. He felt feverish. He realized that his hands were moving over her body, and that she was riding him, her breasts bouncing up and down.

    Holly and Annette changed positions next to them. Holly was now on her back, legs open, Annette lapping at her sex, swirling her tongue around. Holly was staring right at him, and he felt a chill all over, but then Syrella pushed down on him harder and he forgot all about the others.

    He grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled so hard that he thought he might wrench her neck. He hadn’t really meant to do it. His hands were moving on their own. He thought she would be angry, but she only moaned encouragement, so he did it again, this time even harder.

    She responded by raking her nails over his chest. He screamed when she broke the skin, tracing jagged, bloody lines into his skin. She licked a drop of blood off the tip of one of her nails.

    She was hot and tight around him, her cunt gripping the shaft of his cock as she pumped up and down on top of him. She leaned down and whispered, her mouth right next to his:

    “You’re doing really good for a beginner, baby.”

    He was about to respond when he felt another set of hands on him. He jumped and nearly screamed again when he saw that Holly had left Annette and was crouched beside them. She touched the scratches on his chest, tasted the drop of blood left on her trailing fingertips, and said:

    “I want a turn.”

    “No!” said Annette, sounding scandalized, and then she descended into giggles.

    “Get your own,” said Syrella.

    Holly pushed Syrella on the shoulder and for a second Miles really thought they might start to fight.

    “I’m not going to hurt him much,” said Holly.

    Syrella looked ready to object again, but Annette broke in:

    “Let her try, Syrella, I want to see!”

    “Oh, fine.”

    “Don’t I get any say?” said Miles.

    “No!” said all three girls.

    Syrella climbed off and Holly straddled him instead. Her legs were unbelievably powerful, and he winced as she crushed his thighs between hers. She smirked, running her fingers over his chest again, making him squirm. She swiped her nails over his chest, scoring his flesh again, and he winced and cried out.

    “Holly!” said Syrella, reclining against Annette on the other blanket, the two girls kissing absently as they watched. “Be gentle. He’s just a lamb.”

    “You weren’t gentle,” said Holly. “And he wasn’t being so gentle with you.”

    “He can’t help it,” said Syrella. “He got the fever when I bit him. Doesn’t know how to handle it.”

    “What?” said Miles.

    “Fine,” said Holly. She kissed Miles’ chin. “You just watch. I won’t harm a hair on his little head.”

    Miles’ heart was beating so fast he thought it would burst. “What are you going to do?” he said.

    “Don’t ask stupid questions,” Holly said, and, jerking his cock so hard her winced, pushed him against the dripping wet lips of her cunt. “You’d better keep it up, though,” she said. “I don’t like being let down.”

    He gritted his teeth as he slid into her. Her body was hard and muscular. There was no give anywhere. He fit snugly inside her, her lips spread and wrapping around the base of him. She closed her eyes and ground herself on top of him. An intense, throbbing pleasure shot through the core of him.

    She never moved her body the way that Syrella did, instead she squirmed her hips around and around, grinding his cock in a tight circle, keeping the full length inside the entire time. The other girls lay together beside the fire, watching them while fondling each other, Annette’s lips planting sucking kisses on Syrella’s breasts.

    His thoughts became cloudy again and his hands were moving. He tried to stop them, certain that he would come back a finger short, but it was too late, he was grabbing her ass. She slapped his hands away. Without thinking about what he was doing, he responded by smacking her ass. The sound was so loud that it echoed.

    Annette and Syrella gasped. Miles felt his heart stop. Holly froze in place.

    That’s it, he thought. I’m a dead man. Why had he done that? He closed his eyes and waited for the axe to fall. Holly’s face was right next to his. He could still smell the blood on her lips. She said one word:

    “Harder.”

    He blinked. She stared a hole through him. The air in the clearing was still. He couldn’t have heard her right?

    “Harder,” she said again.

    “Um…”

    She slapped him across the face. “I said harder. You must be able to do it harder than that,” said Holly. She seized his wrist. “Smack my ass. Do it like a man.”

    She forced his hand to come down against her, the crack echoing again.

    “Harder!”

    The other girls were watching, unblinking. Holly had let go of Miles’ hand now and it was again moving on its own, obeying her command.

    “Harder, damn it, smack my fucking ass!”

    She grabbed his hair and pulled, and he screamed and growled, and he knew he’d be cumming soon, but she didn’t seem to care, just riding him faster and harder, her erect nipples crushed against his chest.

    A hand stroked Miles‘ hair; Annette crouched next to him. She pushed Holly back a little, leaning over so that her breasts were right next to his mouth. Syrella stood nearby, firelight bathing her naked body, watching the three of them. Miles licked Annette’s breasts one at a time, briefly distracted by Holly’s wildly gyrating, clawing, howling performance down below. Annette’s touch was deft and soothing.

    He kissed the tip of one pink nipple, then another. Annette’s fingers moved over the cuts on his chest and shoulders, and the pain diminished wherever she touched him.

    “Stop coddling him,” said Holly.

    Annette answered by grabbing Holly by her hair and pulling her up to kiss her. At the same time she sat up on her knees and spread her legs on either side of Mile’s head, lowering herself down over his face, offering her wet pussy lips to his mouth. He licked her from back to front, and she squealed.

    “Look at that,” said Syrella. “You’re learning all kinds of things tonight Miles.”

    Miles stuck his tongue out farther, probing the wet slit. The taste of her stung his mouth. She was still kissing Holly, and Holly was still madly gyrating, throwing herself up and down on Miles’s cock, and Miles wrapped his hands around Annette’s splayed thighs, pressed his mouth tight against her pussy and began lapping while she shook and moaned. His head spun faster and faster until he thought the world was going to spin out of control.

    “You can keep going Miles,” said Syrella’s voice, although he couldn’t place where it was coming from. “You can keep going forever, even when your body wears out, because you’re not just a body. There’s something inside of you that never gets tired. It’s an animal, and it’s screaming to get out.”

    Miles’ vision blurred and his muscles knotted, and he was losing control, and everything was one, great, hot, wet, thrusting, heaving mass of hot flesh and wet desire and it was all his, all of it, everywhere, always.

    “That’s it Miles. Let it all out. Give in to everything…”

    He was cumming now, and he was aware of two of the girls (though he could not tell which two) fighting over who got to suck his cock as it spurted, and then there was a hot little mouth (he could not tell whose) wrapped around it as he emptied himself into it.

    He grabbed the nearest body (not a clue whose) and pushed his mouth to it, kissing her neck, shoulders, thighs, and breasts, hands between her legs, feeling her wet all over, and he was already hard again, and just as he was ready to mount her a voice from somewhere commanded:

    “Enough!”

    And then it was gone; the frenzy and the euphoria and the gauzy, surreal filter that was over everything. He was standing now, the girls standing with him, all looking flustered. He was sore everywhere.

    “Take a deep breath,” said Syrella, wiping the sweat off his forehead with a blanket. “Get a hold of yourself. The fever is passing. Here.”

    Syrella handed him his pants and he struggled into them, putting both feet through one leg a few times before he got it right.

    Sonia stood over the fire. He hadn’t noticed her return.

    “The sun will be up soon,” she said. “Midsummer’s Eve is almost over, and we have one last rite to perform.”

    “And I was just starting to have real fun,” said Annette, pouting.

    “Slut,” whispered Holly.

    “You were loving it,” said Annette. ” I’m going to remember this next time you—”

    “Girls!” said Sonia, and they all flinched. “It’s time.”

    Miles had a headache. He was sore and bruised and covered in dirt and caked-on blood. The fire was dying down and it was harder and harder to see anything. Syrella kissed him again, her tongue stabbing into his mouth, and said:

    ” Come back next year. Or I’ll have to come find you.”

    Her eyes had changed color; they were a bright yellow shade that shouldn’t be possible. She turned and ran toward Sonia, and as she did, she changed. Her silhouette in the firelight warped, and she dropped to all fours but didn’t slow. By the time she reached Sonia, a great grey wolf was running in her place.

    Miles felt faint.

    “You’d better hope she finds you before I do,” said Holly. ” You don’t want me to find you first.”

    She showed her teeth; they were very long, and very sharp. She turned and ran, and by the time she covered the clearing, she was a black wolf with bright blue eyes.

    Annette kissed him on the cheek. “You’re sweet,” she said. “But not too sweet. I like that.”

    She winked, and ran, and a third wolf joined the others. Sonia kicked dirt over the fire, smothering the clearing in darkness, and in the pitch black he saw four sets of luminous eyes, and heard four animal howls, and the sound of many padded feet running through the trees.

    I wonder if this is a good time to faint, he thought. And then he felt himself fall back onto the ground, and he thought: Oh good. It is.

    ***

    “Miles? Miles! Can you hear me?”

    He opened his eyes and the light hurt. He tried to sit up, and that hurt too. It was morning. Pain was everywhere. He groaned.

    “Am I dead?”

    Jordan stood over him. “I thought so. You look like shit! What happened? And where are the rest of your clothes?”

    He let Jordan help him up. He found his shirt, ripped nearly in half, draped over a stump. His shoes were in the ashes of the fire pit. He tried to dress himself while moving as little as possible. It was difficult.

    “I can’t believe I found you out here,” said Jordan. “I got lost on the way to the truck, then lost on the way back. I’ve been up all night looking for your stupid ass. Are you sure you’re okay? Do you need to go to the hospital? That fall must have been pretty bad.”

    “It wasn’t the fall that did this to me,” said Miles. “But a hospital might be a good idea. I may need stitches.”

    “What happened last night?”

    “I met some girls,” said Miles. He wobbled on his feet as he tried to tie his shoes.

    “No shit? Were they Katherine’s friends?”

    Miles looked at him. “No,” he said. “They were definitely not Katherine’s friends.”

    “Tell you the truth, I don’t think Katherine was ever really going to meet us out here. A whole night wasted.” Jordan kicked a rock. “But you met some girls, really?”

    “Yep, really,” said Miles. He wished Jordan would stop talking. His voice hurt Miles’ head.

    “Well what happened? Did you party with them?”

    “Yep.”

    “Awesome! And?” Jordan looked at him expectantly. “Did you, ya know, get anywhere?”

    “I…” Miles thought for a moment. His memories of the night were hazy. He thought he remembered…but things couldn’t possibly have happened the way he remembered?

    He looked at his hand; there were five black points on his palm, in the shape of a pentagon. He shook his head.

    “Yeah, I got somewhere. I kissed one of them.”

    “Well, all right then!” said Jordan. “That’s good. I mean, you’re still way, way behind, but at least you won’t grow up to be a complete psycho now, right? Hey!” Jordan leaned in. “Is that…is that a bite mark?”

    Miles covered it with his hand.

    “Damn, it looks like some animal just took a chunk out of you!” said Jordan.

    “One did,” said Miles. He tried to rub the black marks off his palm. They didn’t come off.

    Jordan laughed, then whistled. “Wow. That must have been some kiss.”

    Miles was quiet for a long time. Then he grinned and said:

    “You have no idea.”


  • It Began With a Text

    Font size : +


    Bear with me for the first couple of paragraphs, but I felt that proper exposition was required for this story and possibly series of stories.
    ~Negliocchi

    Alexis never thought of herself as different. She went to a typical high school, dressed like a typical 17 year old girl, and had typical 17 year old girl friends. Since moving to the United States 4 years prior to her final year of school, she had blended in superbly with the different lifestyle embodied by Americans. Where she was from, Australia, school was different. The majority of out-of-classroom interaction was undertaken outside – which was different to the US in the way that American schools had indoor corridors and a lot more inter-student relationships. As mentioned before, she took to American life as easily as a Slavic refugee. It was very comforting, and an easy environment in which to form relationships.

    She had had a few boyfriends before entering her final year of high school – but none too serious. In the summer vacation between her penultimate and final years of high school she had come to the realization that she did not, in fact, enjoy the company of ‘boys,’ as much as she did the fairer sex. She had come to the realization that she was a lesbian. This did not worry her nearly as much after she had figured it out as before – now that she knew there was nothing wrong with her for not becoming aroused when around boys. The only problem that she could comprehend in the future was determining which girls, like her, were lesbians. She would be mortified to approach someone straight and offend her. So, she slowly slipped into a melancholy drudgery during that summer vacation, barely talking to anyone and venturing out of her bedroom only to do the necessities. The day before her final high school year began she decided that this was going to change…

    That evening, after dinner, she began texting everyone and anyone whose phone number she had, apologizing for her slovenly and disparaging attitude to friendships, and promising to be more outgoing in the months to come that would determine the outcome of her life, to some extent. Little did she know that her intellectual AND sexual future were to both be determined by this final high school year.
    *
    The morning arrived of her first day, and Alexis parted for school in her car. Before getting completely dressed she admired herself in the mirror in her personal bathroom; she was hot. Her features and body had developed over the last couple of months astoundingly, and she liked what she saw. Too bad for the males of the school that she was a lesbian, she would reflect later in hindsight. Her buttocks were well rounded but firm – courtesy of her one ‘out-of-bedroom’ regular activity besides eating: working out. She worked out every two days, bar Sunday. Her ass was probably the best feature of hers, although her full yet pert lips, her flowed, toned and flawless waist-length dirty-blonde hair were striking features that at first brought attention to her. Her breasts were as developed as the rest of the women in her family – only coming to B cup size. Nevertheless, her breasts were desirable, being perky and firm – much like the rest of her toned and athletic body.
    As Alexis drove the 15 minutes to her school, she saw a number of texts pop on to the screen of her cell – late responses from last night’s texting episode. She pulled into the parking lot of the school, and read the 6 texts she had received after turning off her cell phone. 4 were from guys, asking here out as a result of her being very nice to them in her texts. These she deleted immediately. She read the last text with a little interest, as it was from the one known, out of the closet lesbian in the whole school. Prior to the summer, she had not really had much discourse with Chloe Stevens, the girl, as they were part of different social circles. She made a mental note to speak with the girl, or at least call her later; the context of her text intrigued and excited Alexis.

    The rest of the day was as the first day of a school year is meant to be – purely academic; pun intended. Mostly administration was done on the day; the real schooling started on the second day. Immediately Alexis searched for Chloe, but could not see her. She decided to wait for 20 minutes and meet Chloe where the morning’s text had said she would be – the school library. Not the most original place to meet, the library was a fantastic place for private meetings, as long as they did not become very loud.

    Alexis walked into the library, and typically started searching with her eyes for Chloe. She saw her sitting in the back alcove of the library, reading a novel by one of the Bronte sisters – Alexis could not make out which sister or which novel. It mattered little anyway. Alexis went and sat down next to Chloe, and waited for her to speak. She reread the text she received that morning in her mind:
    ‘Alexis, bbe, we dnt talk much as it is, but I know wht you went thru this summer. Meet me in the library after scul today if u want to discuss your sexuality.’

    Sexuality was an interesting topic to discuss off the bat, and Alexis assumed that Chloe Stevens had gone through a similar summer vacation or period of time, and knew that Alexis had decided that she was a lesbian. Why else would she use the word “sexuality”? Alexis waited for about 2 minutes, after which Chloe abruptly said ‘have you ever had sex with another girl, Alexis?’ This sentence immediately told Alexis Chloe had her figured out, and thought of her as a possible person of “interest”.
    ‘No, never,’ she said quietly, wondering what was coming next.
    ‘Would you like to?’
    ‘My house is empty and 15 minutes away…’ she apprehensively said.
    ‘Terrific.’
    The two beautiful girls discussed themselves on the way to Alexis’ car, and found they had a lot in common. As they drove to Alexis’ house, they admired each other as much as the drive would allow. Alexis saw that her new friend had long, dark brown hair, green eyes (like hers), a slim build and breasts of similar size to herself. Chloe abruptly put her hand on Alexis’ thigh, and said ‘Alexis, I want you right now, but I also want to try to be in a relationship with you – we have so much in common!’
    ‘I agree babe, but I’ve never had sex before, and I really want to do you right now. I would if I weren’t driving.’

    They agreed on how far each one of them was willing to go today and in future; pretty much deciding that they would ‘feel each other’s bodies out,’ and go much further when they were deeper into their relationship. Alexis made sure her mother (she lived alone with her mother) was out, and almost literally dragged Chloe to her bedroom; it seemed ‘typique,’ but she felt more comfortable in there, and her ‘naughty drawer’ was in there too. Alexis had never really considered herself to be particularly extroverted, but she found herself wanting to throw this girl onto the floor and devour her right there. They made it to her bedroom, and Chloe, as the experienced one in all-girl sexual matters took charge right away. ‘Alexis, baby, let me show you how to do things first, I know what I’m doing, okay?’ Alexis felt her eyes grow huge, and simply nodded, not trusting her voice to not betray her nervousness.

    Chloe pushed Alexis lightly onto her back on the bed, and immediately started kissing her passionately, her tongue tracing Alexis’ lips and jaw-line. ‘Babe, I’d like to kiss you all day, but I couldn’t stand the sexual tension,’ Chloe said in a slightly hoarse voice. She pulled Alexis’ shoes off, and her sweater followed shortly after. The tight blue t-shirt Alexis was wearing was no match for Chloe’s fast hands, which were soon holding Alexis’ beautiful breasts; ‘Alexis, babe, I love your tits, they’re a perfect handful – or mouthful.’ Chloe whispered sexily into Alexis’ ear.
    ‘Mmm, maybe you should use that sexy mouth on them, Chloe.’
    Alexis said this just as Chloe was lowering her mouth to Alexis’ right nipple, lightly nibbling on it, while her hand tweaked the nipple on her left breast. She next turned her attention to Alexis’ right nipple, giving it some attention.

    Chloe slid down Alexis’ chest slowly, tracing a pattern with her tongue, sending shivers down Alexis’ spine. ‘Baby, if you don’t teasing me, I’m going to cum right now, before you even take my pants off,’ Alexis said shakily. Chloe simply winked at her sexily and stuck out her tongue. She then undid the button on Alexis’ jeans, and slid them down and off past her sock covered feet. Chloe spent a moment to take in the beautiful sight before her; Alexis had a fantastic body that had been honed by the gym. It was toned, and her breasts were perfect. She was panting slightly, and waiting eagerly for Chloe to get down to business. But Chloe wanted to make Alexis’ first time special. She started by kissing the inside of Alexis’ thighs and tracing patterns with her tongue. Eventually she made her way up to Alexis’ panties, and put her nose next to them, and inhaled, taking in her new girlfriend’s musky and sexy smell. ‘Babe, please,’ Alexis moaned; in anticipation it would seem. Chloe slowly pulled Alexis’ panties down to her knees, and she couldn’t help but smell them before she cast them off to a corner of the room. Chloe immediately dove between Alexis’ legs, and licked over the top of her pussy, and around it, driving Alexis insane with want for relief in the process. Chloe traced the line of Alexis’ slit with her right index finger, withdrawing it to taste her soon-to-be-lover’s juices on her finger. ‘Tasty,’ she said, with a wink.

    Next, she put her tongue at the base of Alexis’ pussy, and licked slowly just inside her outer lips. Alexis moaned softly, and Chloe decided enough teasing was enough for the moment. She dove straight into Alexis’ virgin pussy, sticking her tongue in as far as it would go, and devouring Alexis’ juices as they dripped on her tongue as she drew it out. Chloe stuck her right index finger into Alexis’ pussy, and started pumping it in and out in a steady, rhythmic motion with nibbling lightly on Alexis’ clit. Chloe stuck a second and third finger in as she went down and gave Alexis’ asshole a tentative lick. Her lover was too occupied to notice much, but an extra load ‘mmm,’ told Chloe she liked what she was getting. Chloe drew a breath and inhaled Alexis’ unique smell, and then dove straight back into her pussy, tweaking Alexis’ clit with her left hand while three fingers of her right hand where buried in her cunt, along with half of her tongue. She pulled a small pink vibrator from her bag, and pushed it into Alexis’ pussy, leaving it there to vibrate while she turned her attention to her lover’s asshole. She rimmed Alexis until her hole became a little more receptive, while Alexis yelled ‘lick my ass, babe, make me come!’ Chloe obliged, and as she sunk her first knuckle of her right index finger into Alexis’ ass, her lover game buckets, literally squirting all over Chloe. Chloe lapped up Alexis’ love juices with pleasure, and drew out the vibrator from her lover’s fuck-hole as she lent up to kiss Alexis, sharing her own juices with her. Alexis moaned as Chloe rubbed her sensitive clit and tasted herself in her new girlfriend’s mouth. ‘Mmm, babe, I fucking love you, I want you right now,’ Alexis said; a little shaky from the earth-shattering orgasm she had just enjoyed.
    ‘Yeah babe, it’s your turn next, but it’ll have to wait; clean yourself up, your mom’s home…’

    Thanks for reading, I will post the next installment soon – understand that there is a 2-3 day validation period. I won’t take any ideas for the next installment, as it is already planned. However, suggestions will be taken into account at the end of the next story.

    **Also, read the first installment of my other series, which I sadly wasn’t able to finish. If there is any call at all to provide another story, I will, as I am once again writing frequently. Any and all comments welcome, thanks guys (and girls?)

    ~ Negliocchi


    1 comments
    «1»

    NegliocchiReport 

    2011-02-02 08:12:00
    Just a heads ups, I will be posting the next installment on Friday, it should be available by Sunday or Monday at the latest, due to validation. Sorry to have kept anyone waiting.

    Cheers,

    Negliocchi


    «1»
  • The Junior Prom Queen

    Font size : +


    A nerd and the prom queen get together.

    The Junior Prom Queen

    A nerd and the prom queen get together.

    Friday Night:

    I was excited just to be invited to a high school party let alone one thrown by Biff Taylor the Captain of our Football Team. He is know for letting us nerds come to at least one of his parties a year but I was never invited before.

    I am a junior in high school and the Captain of our Chess Club. I am also on the Yearbook Staff as a photographer. When Biff invited me he told me to bring my camera incase there was anything to record.

    Biff Taylor and Jill Montgomery were the King and Queen of our Junior Prom last week. They were both very popular. Jill was the Captain of our Varsity Cheerleaders. I was there to take pictures for the yearbook.

    At Biff’s party I didn’t drink so I just watched everyone else drink and get drunk. I was about ready to go when Biff caught a hold of my arm. He asked me if I had my camera with me. I showed it to him and said that I had only taken a few pictures of his party. He said that I would get to take a thousand pictures if I wanted too. Then he took me up to his bedroom.

    There on the bed was Jill Montgomery stark naked with her legs splayed out wide and cum dripping from her pussy. Biff said to start taking pictures. I took pictures of her from every direction and angle that I could. I couldn’t help but get hard as I admired her naked body. Her breasts were big and firm. They stood up like small basketballs on her chest. Her pink nipples were hard and stuck up nicely. Her tummy was flat and looked great. Her belly button was pierced and a cute little frog on one end of the post. Her pussy was almost bald except for a cute heart shape clump of hair on her love mound. Her lips looked so kissable. Even her hair was perfect. No wonder she was voted Queen of the Junior Prom.

    I must have taken a hundred pictures before Biff told me to get in his closet. I was to stay there and make sure that I got several pictures of every guy that he sent in to fuck Jill. What! That was right apparently Jill had pissed Biff off and this was his way of getting even. He had already fucked her and said that I could have her last. But first he was going to let the entire Football Team fuck her, all twenty-seven guys. He was even letting the second and third string have her. My job was to document it completely. I told him to turn on all of the lights if I couldn’t use my flash. Then I told him that I couldn’t be sure if that would be enough light.

    He said, “Fuck it! Just stand here and take all the flash pictures you want! I’ll just tell the guys that you are taking pictures for me.” I thought to myself, that is what I’m doing isn’t it?

    It wasn’t long before two guys came in. They looked at me but didn’t say a word. They got undressed and the first guy got on the bed between her thighs and started fucking Jill. There was no love or anything nice; she was just a hole that he was told to fuck. I took several pictures showing her face, his face, and his cock in her.

    He was replaced by the next guy and he fucked her too but he pulled out to shot cum on her tits and rub it in.

    The guys lined up out in the hallway as if they were waiting to use the toilet. One at a time a guy would step inside the room while one guy was fucking her. He would get undressed and wait his turn. When he finished cumming in her he would get dressed and go back downstairs. I counted all twenty-seven football players but the line didn’t stop.

    Finally after thirty-six guys Biff came back into the room to see how I had made out. I told him that I had just what he wanted and a whole lot more. Biff then explained that he had been the first to fuck her tonight, then he sent thirty-six more guys up to fuck her, and that now it was my turn. He wanted Jill to be fucked thirty-eight times to match her 38-D bra size. Wow I didn’t know she was a D-cup.

    So I undressed and got between Jill’s parted thighs. Biff had my camera and was clicking pictures because I could see the flash go off. I had never been naked like this in front anyone before. Hell I was a virgin too. But as I looked down at Jill’s pussy I knew that in a few seconds I would no longer be a virgin. I had dreamed about being here just like this with Jill almost every night when I jerk off, ever since I first saw her as a freshman.

    As I looked down at Jill’s pussy I could see how red and swollen it was. I had personally seen her used and abused by the last thirty-six cocks. Her pussy was completely covered in fresh and dried cum. There was even a puddle between her legs on the bedspread. As much as I wanted to fuck my dream girl I just couldn’t. However I put my hands on her tits and massaged them. I was only rubbing someone else’s cum into them.

    Biff asked me what we should do with Jill. I didn’t know. He said that we could just leave her there to wake up like that or we could wash her off and give her a bath. Fuck it; just leave her there. I took another bunch of pictures. Then I took pictures of her bra, panties, sweater, and skirt too. Biff told me that I could have her bra and panties as a souvenir if I wanted them. I sure did.

    I hated to leave Jill like that but Biff was in charge. He told me to keep all of the pictures, to make a back up and put it someplace safe and to make him thirty-seven ‘good’ pictures that he could show her.

    Saturday Morning:

    I got up early and downloaded all of Jill’s pictures into my computer. I made a back up and stashed it under my desk drawer with some duct-tape like I had seen in some movies. Then I picked out one good picture of the thirty-six guys that had fucked her and printed them out. I put them in an envelope for Biff and put it under my mattress. Then I started to pick out me favorite pictures.

    I got a call from Biff. He had told Jill what he had done and told her that I had the pictures. He told me to make some extra back-ups and hide all but one so that Jill could take it thinking that she had everything. He told me to let her erase my files to satisfy her needs.

    Then he told me not to give in too easily and make her work for them. He said that Jill was a nymphomaniac and that she gives great blowjobs and likes a good stiff cock up her ass too. He strongly suggested that I get the works before she leaves.

    I made three more back up discs and hid two of them in my closet. I left one out and made sure that she could see the words, “Back Up Of Biff Taylor’s Party.”

    Saturday Afternoon:

    Jill knocked on my door. My mother let her in and called to me. When I came downstairs I smiled at her. Jill asked my mother if it was alright if she went up to my room to talk. Mom said that it was okay then smiled at me.

    Once in my room Jill closed the door and locked it. I got scared! Jill sat on my bed and said that Biff had told her everything. How he, thirty-six other guys, and me had gang banged her last night. That I had taken pictures and that I also had her bra and panties.

    I told her, “Everything Biff told you was true except I never did anything except feel your breasts.”

    Jill said, “You had the chance to fuck me but didn’t!”

    I said, “That’s right. I really wanted to though!”

    Jill smiled and said, “If you destroy all of those pictures you can keep my bra and panties.”

    I said, “Biff suggested a much bigger payment.”

    Jill asked, “What did that bastard suggest?”

    I said, “He said that you give great blowjobs and like anal sex.”

    Jill said, “That bastard would say that.”

    I asked, “So what do you think it’s worth?”

    Jill asked, “What do you want?”

    I said, “Well to tell you the truth. I have been in love with you ever since we were freshmen. You don’t know much I wanted to gave you my virginity last night or rather very early this morning but I didn’t.”

    Jill asked, “So you want to fuck me! Is that all?”

    I asked, “How important are those pictures to you?”

    Jill got mad and said, “That son of a bitch Biff! He will use those pictures to blackmail me into fucking all of his friends whenever he wants me too. He will try to humiliate me whenever he can. He only pretends to be nice. He is really an asshole. Take last night for instance. I tried to break up with him so he slipped some pills in my drink, let thirty-six guys fuck me, and let you take pictures of it all. I woke up this morning covered with cum and my pussy is sore as hell. Does that sound like Biff is a nice guy? I was raped thirty-seven times last night!”

    I said, “Wow! I never thought of it like that. I was just in love with you.”

    Jill said, “You’re in love with me? You don’t know the first think about me!”

    I said, “You’re wrong! I know everything about you! Your name is Jill Angelica Montgomery. You hate anyone that calls you Jam. You were born April 13, 1990 and last week you were seventeen years old. Your favorite color is blue, your favorite animal is the penguin, and your favorite subject is history. You are a natural blonde and proud of it, you are very intelligent and scored high on your SATs, and you are planning on becoming a doctor.”

    Jill just sat there and looked at me before asking, “How do you know all of that?”

    I said, “I told you! I love you! I have loved you for three years now. I dream about you every night. I even jerk off thinking about you every night. I worship the ground that you walk on. I wish I could have stopped what happened last night but I just couldn’t. I couldn’t believe it when Biff told me to take my turn. I didn’t want it like that even though I knew that I would never get another chance to make love to you again.”

    Jill smiled at me and said, “Oh how sweet!”

    Then Jill got up, walked toward me, and gave me a big hug. Slowly I put my arms around her. I placed one along her waist and the other across her upper back. I held my dream girl in my arms. I could feel my cock starting to raise but hoped that she couldn’t.

    Jill backed up looked at the smile on my face and said, “You really do love me!”

    I said, “Yes I told you I do!”

    Jill said, “How come you waited until now to tell me?”

    I said, “I’m shy! I’m a nerd! You’re the Captain of the Cheerleading Squad! You’re the Prom Queen! I’m just the Captain of the Chess Team! I’m not good enough for you!”

    Jill looked me right in the eye and said, “No! I am not good enough for you!”

    I said, “What?”

    Jill said, “I am popular but I am not a nice girl. I had let most of those boys last night fuck me before. I am popular because I put out and the boys like my big tits. Biff is right I give great blowjobs and I let boys fuck my ass. Most of the girls hate me and call me a slut behind my back!”

    I said, “I never heard any of that!”

    Jill said, “That’s because Biff and the other football players would kill them if they say it too loudly!”

    I said, “So now what?”

    Jill asked, “Are you really a virgin?”

    I said, “Yes! Hell I’ve never even kissed a girl before!”

    Jill said, “What if I made all of your dreams come true! You can keep all of the pictures, my bra, and panties as long as you don’t give them to Biff. And I’ll become your girlfriend.”

    I was simply astounded. I said, “You really mean it?’

    Jill said, “Yes I do.” She closed her eyes and said, “What color are my eyes?”

    I replied, “Kind of green!”

    Jill opened her eyes and said, “You really do know everything about me. No boy has ever wanted to know any more than how good I am in bed! Besides you are the very first boy to tell me that you love me!”

    Jill said, “Let’s start out with a kiss” and then she kissed me on my lips. Her lips were so soft and gentle. Then she nibbled on my upper lip and slipped her tongue in my mouth. Jill had the sweetest tasting mouth. I had nothing to compare it with but I knew that I liked it. A lot! We must have kissed like that for at least five minutes.

    Jill said, “My pussy really is sore! Can I give you a blowjob?” With that Jill pushed me back onto my bed. She knelt down next to me and unzipped my pants. Instead of pulling my cock out Jill pulled my pants down, then my underwear, exposing my cock. It was only average in size but I like it. So did Jill. She saw my camera next to my computer and handed it too me. Then she knelt next to me again and started sucking on my cock. I never had a blowjob before but God was she good. She could suck! She never scratched me with her teeth either. She worked me up till I was about ready to explode then she calmed me down and built me up again. She was incredible! Jill kept that up as I took some great pictures. Then I slipped my hand up under her skirt and rubbed my hand over her bare ass. As I went higher I found a waistband that went to her thong panties. I slipped my hand down to her pussy and rubbed her crotch. Jill shifted one of her knees to give me better access. I gently rubbed her pussy through her panties as she sucked my cock. Finally after being tortured for almost twenty minutes Jill allowed me to cum. She never flinched and just sucked harder and harder. Not one drop escaped her lips. She swallowed it all and licked her lips. As she kissed me I slipped my tongue into her mouth for a taste.

    Jill said, “Oh my God that was good! You have the best tasting cum I ever had and that’s plenty! You are also the first boy to kiss me like that after I sucked him off. You didn’t even try to probe my sore pussy, as any other boy would have. Boys don’t care if a girl’s pussy is sore or not they just want to fuck it. You are not an ordinary boy, you are someone very special.”

    I said, “Thank you for the blowjob and for the compliment!”

    Jill asked, “How long do we have before your mother gets suspicious?”

    I said, “I don’t know! I never had a girl in my room before!”

    Jill left my room but told me to stay there and pull my pants up.

    Soon Jill was back and locked the door again. She said, “Your mother is very nice. I can stay for dinner but she seems to frown on me staying overnight.”

    I said, “You asked my mother if you could sleep over with me?”

    Jill said, “Yes! I told her that I was your girlfriend and that we were sexually active. I told her that I was on the pill and that we were in love. Then I called her Mom, kissed her on the cheek, and came right up.”

    I said, “Wow! I can’t believe that!”

    Jill’s eyes flew open as if I had hit her. She took me by the hand and led me out of my room, down the stairs, and into the kitchen where Mom was.

    Jill said, “Mom your son called me a liar!”

    Mom just looked at me and asked, “Is it true?”

    I said, “Is what true?”

    Mom said, “Jill here said that she is your girlfriend, that you two are sexually active, and that she wants to sleep with you in your bed tonight!”

    I swallowed hard and said, “Yes that’s true! All of it!”

    Mom smiled and said, “Well young man it’s about time! In that case Jill you are more than welcome to spend the night in my son’s bed. Will you need a nightie to sleep in?”

    I just stared at my mother in disbelief. Who was this woman and what did she do with my mother?

    Jill said, “No! I don’t wear anything when I sleep! Do you?”

    Mom blushed and said, “Not for very long but it excites my husband.”

    Jill looked at me and asked, “Should I wear something to excite you?”

    I said, “No I don’t think I need anymore excitement.”

    Mom said, “So how did you two meet?”

    Jill said, “Well I was the unwilling subject of last night’s gang bang and your son was my knight in shinning armor. I didn’t know it but he has been in love with me for the past three years.”

    Mom said, “So you’re that Jill! Your Gorgeous! What gang bang?”

    Jill said, “Thank you! Oh yes my old boyfriend drugged me and I was supposed to be raped by thirty-eight boys to match my bra size of a 38-D! However your son wouldn’t do it.”

    Mom said, “A 38-D! Very impressive!”

    I said, “Yes they are! Thank you!”

    Jill continued, “Lots of pictures were taken and your son took the card out of the camera so they couldn’t blackmail me into doing what they want!”

    Mom said, “So you were gang banged thirty-seven times last night and you want to sleep with my son tonight!”

    Jill said, “Don’t worry he is a perfect gentleman. My pussy is way too sore to let him fuck me and he would never hurt me! There are other ways to satisfy a man you know!”

    Mom blushed and said, “I think I know!”

    Jill smiled and said, “Three holes, no waiting!”

    Mom blushed again and asked, “But are you going to hurt him?”

    Jill smiled and said, “Probably! But he will have a whole lot of fun before then!”

    Mom asked, “Are you as perfect as my son thinks you are?”

    Jill said, “No! Not at all but I am in his eyes!”

    Mom said, “You look damn good in my eyes too! Wait until my husband sees you!”

    Jill smiled and said, “I bet your sex life perks up…starting tonight!”

    Mom said, “I bet you’re right! Suppose you two go upstairs and fool around for an hour! I’ll call you when dinner is ready!”

    Jill kissed Mom on the cheek and said, “Thanks Mom we will!” Then she took my hand and we went back up to my room. Jill locked the door again and then said, “How about I get to see those pictures now! After dinner you can take some more with me awake and posing very cooperatively!”

    So I handed Jill the envelope with thirty-six pictures in it. Jill looked at them intently and wrote their names on the back of the pictures as she looked at them. She knew every one of them and like she said earlier more than half had sex with her before that night.

    Jill said, “So you were supposed to go last!”

    I replied, “Yes I was supposed too, but I didn’t!”

    Jill said, “Well I can fix that in a few days!”

    I clicked on the big folder full of pictures and we watched them together on my monitor. Jill sat on my bed in front of me, grabbed my hands, and placed them on her breasts. As we watched the pictures together Jill made comments and praised my photography work while I groped her big tits. About halfway through the pictures Jill stood up and removed her shirt and bra then sat back down in front of me. I continued to grope her big bare breasts. She asked me to work on her nipples. She even asked me to pinch them harder. When the pictures got to me on top of her, Jill had an orgasm just from me playing with her nipples.

    Mom called us down for dinner.

    Jill asked, “Should I put my bra back on?”

    I replied, “No but I think you better put your top back on!”

    Jill smiled and said, “Yeah but you have my nipples so hard that your Dad will notice.”

    I said, “Who couldn’t notice those?”

    Jill had her short T-shirt on and both nipples stood out proud. As we walked down the stairs I watched her boobs bounce on every step. As we started into the dinning room I watch Jill twist her own nipples to make them hard before she went in. I just smiled.

    Dad’s mouth dropped open. Mom hit him to bring him out of his trance. I just smiled. Jill sat down right across from Dad to give him the best view.

    We eat for a few minutes in silence then Jill asked, “Can I have a glass of red wine please!”

    Dad just got up, went into the kitchen, and came back with a bottle. He got four glasses out of the china cabinet and poured the wine. Mom just watched. I had never had a glass of wine with my parents before.

    Jill tinked glasses with me and said, “Here’s to our sex life! May it just keep getting better and better!”

    Dad said, “I’ll drink to that!”

    Mom just smiled and slipped her hand under the table. Dad coughed and said, “Hey that worked quick!”

    Jill slipped her hand under the table and rubbed my crotch then said, “Mine might take a little work!”

    Mom smiled and asked Jill, “Do you need any help?”

    Jill looked right at Dad, licked her lips very sensuously, and said, “I think I can excite your son for the rest of his life!”

    Dad looked at me and just mumbled, “You lucky son of a bitch!”

    Mom swatted him and said, “I’m not a bitch! But I can be!”

    Dad leaned over and kissed Mom. I could see their tongues. Then Jill put her tongue in my mouth.

    I asked Mom, “What’s for desert!”

    Jill said, “Me!” and took my hand. She made sure Dad saw her ass sway as she walked away. We went right to my room. It wasn’t even six o’clock but somehow I knew that we weren’t going back downstairs tonight.

    Once inside my room Jill locked the door and called her mother. She said that she had some wine and was spending the night with a close friend. Then she handed me my camera and started undressing. She picked up her bra and put it on my computer. Then she added her panties. Her top and skirt went on the back of my chair. She said, “You can keep the panties but I can’t keep giving you my bras or I won’t have any to wear.”

    I just smiled as I looked at her great breasts.

    Jill got on my bed and opened her legs wide for me. I could see how red and swollen her pussy was. Then Jill got up, looked in my closet, and selected one of my dress shirts. She put it on and buttoned the bottom half of the buttons and walked out of my room.

    In a couple of minutes she came back in, locked the door and took off my shirt. Jill said, “I asked Mom for some K-Y Jelly and she gave me her tube. Oh by the way Dad loves this shirt on me. He couldn’t wait for me to leave so he could jump Mom’s bones!”

    Jill got back on the bed in her former position and applied some of the jelly to her asshole. First one finger then two and then almost three full fingers slipped into her asshole. I was impressed at the way she could tuck her knees around her elbows and put her feet behind her head. In that position she could almost lick her own pussy. Then she asked me to bring my cock closer. She put it right up to her asshole and pulled my hips to her, impaling herself with my cock. My cock slipped in fairly easily. Jill relaxed her grip on me and rolled her hips a little so that I could slid my entire six-inches into her ass. As I pumped her ass Jill fingered her clit. She had four orgasms before I filled her rectum with my cum. That was great. Jill posed for more pictures like she said she would.

    When I got hard this time Jill asked, “If I let you fuck my pussy will you be gentle?”

    I said, “Yes! Absolutely!”

    Jill got back on my bed and opened her knees beckoning me in. I watch Jill cringe as it went in. Each inch seemed to give her new pain. I wanted to pull out but she wouldn’t let me. She wanted me to fuck her more than she was concerned about the pain. I slowly slipped it in and out. Finally with tears in her eyes Jill asked me to pull it out and I did. As a way of satisfying me she sucked my cock again.

    About eight o’clock Jill asked, “Do you want to take pictures of me in the shower then join me? But first I have to pee really bad!”

    Jill put my shirt on and just held the front together as we went to the bathroom. I had my camera and watched as she peed. Jill cringed as the salty water ran over the raw tissue inside her pussy. She got in the shower but left the curtain partially open so I could see in. I took some pictures and got in with her. This was my first time to feel every inch of her body and the good parts many times. We had to get out when we used up all of the hot water. When we dried off Jill put on my dress shirt again and buttoned just one button below her breasts. I just put my underwear on.

    Jill said, “Lets go down and ask for another glass of wine!”

    I looked at her and down at myself and just smiled.

    Jill took my hand and down we went. Mom and Dad were cuddled up on the couch when we entered. Dad’s hand was inside Mom’s blouse and her hand was down Dad’s pants.

    Jill said, “Don’t jump! We just want another glass of wine! I said don’t jump! It’s not like we don’t think you guys have sex! We were just doing the same thing in the shower!”

    Mom looked at Jill, smiled, and said to Dad, “You’d better look at this!”

    Dad turned his head and looked at Jill intently. Then he smiled and said, “The wine is in the kitchen! Help yourself! Nice shirt Jill!”

    Mom said, “Are you sure you don’t need one of my sexy nighties?”

    Jill replied, “No! I think this did the job perfectly!”

    Dad repeated, “Perfectly!”

    Mom asked, “How’s your pussy?”

    Jill squeezed my hand and said, “Sore as hell! He was real gentle but I had to give him my ass and mouth instead!”

    As we walked toward the kitchen we heard Dad laughing and Mom hitting him.

    Jill poured four glasses and said, “Let’s have a drink with your parents!”

    I asked, “Dressed like this?”

    Jill said, “Don’t worry no body will be looking at you except me!”

    We each carried in two glasses. Jill handed her extra glass to Dad allowing him a very nice view of her breasts as she bent over, she stood up allowing him a very nice view of her red swollen pussy too, and then she sat directly across from my parents.

    Jill was wrong! When I handed Mom my other glass she couldn’t take her eyes off the bulge in my underwear. I felt my cock jump and I knew that she saw it too. I sat next to Jill.

    Jill tinked glasses with me and said, “Here’s to our sex life! May it just keep getting better and better!”

    Dad said, “Mine sure has!”

    Mom blushed.

    Jill said, “Mom if you have two sexy nighties we can put on a fashion show for the boys.”

    Mom looked at Dad then at me before saying, “Okay!” Then she stood up and took Jill’s hand and they went to her bedroom.

    Jill turned toward me and pretended to take my picture. I went and got my camera.

    Mom opened her dresser drawer with all of her sexy nighties in it. Jill pulled out several, looked at them, and laid them out on Mom’s bed. When Jill had eight on the bed she said, “I think this is more than enough!” Then Jill undid that one button and put my shirt on Mom’s bed. Mom was in awe of Jill’s perfect body. Mom admired Jill’s shapely figure, her nice large breasts, her firm full ass, and her fantastic tan. Then Mom saw her red swollen pussy. Jill noticed and said, “That’s why I didn’t pick out any panties for us to wear.” Mom undressed while Jill checked her out. Jill noticed that Mom’s breasts were not as big as hers and sagged a little. Mom had a round tummy, her ass jiggled, and her bush needed to be trimmed. Then Jill handed Mom a very sexy nightie that was quite transparent then picked up another one for herself. Mom said, “Do we have to start with the most sexy nighties?” Jill said, “Why not? It’ll shock the hell out of the boys!”

    So Mom and Jill came back into the living room holding hands. Dad and I had moved some of the furniture to give them room to strut their stuff. Every light had been turned on and we were sitting on the couch waiting for them. I had my camera ready and took a picture of them coming in. Dad stared at Jill’s tits and pussy while I stared at Mom’s tits and pussy. Jill stood, turned around, and squatted facing us with her knees out. Mom did the same to my amazement. I could see Mom’s pink inner lips when she opened her knees wide. I had both girls stand together and pose facing me, facing away, and facing each other. Jill stepped in until they were nipple to nipple. For their parting shot both Mom and Jill squatted down and opened their pussy lips with their fingers for us.

    The girls went to change but Mom had to dig to find some more as sexy as what they had just worn. They came back out, posed, squatted, and went in to change again.

    This time when they came out neither one was wearing anything. However they pretended that they were and posed for me again. When they got nipple to nipple I told them to freeze. I stood on a chair and shot right down on their breasts then laid on the floor and shot straight up. Jill separated her legs so Mom did too. I took a few more pictures straight up. Jill pushed Mom away and squatted right straight down on my camera as I took more pictures. Then Mom stepped over me, took a deep breath, and squatted down for me too. Holy shit! I was taking pictures of Mom’s hole, the very same one that I came out of. Oh my God!

    Before Mom could get up Dad was shoving his cock into her mouth. I took pictures of Mom giving Dad a blowjob. Then Jill pushed me out of the way and took my place directly under Mom’s gaping pussy. I took pictures and Dad just stared as Jill started licking Mom’s pussy. Mom squatted down to give Jill better access. Mom looked over to see me taking pictures. Then Mom looked down to see Jill under her. As she went back to concentrating on Dad’s cock he exploded in her mouth. Jill noticed and got right up in Mom’s face and said, “I want some of that. It’s fresher than what he left in your pussy.” Mom turned toward Jill and made open lip contact. I knew the girls were passing Dad’s cum back and forth between them. Dad knew it too. Then they parted and swallowed.

    Jill pulled on my cock and said, “Come here we are going to do a taste test.” Then Jill started sucking my cock while Dad watched. Then he took my camera. I noticed Mom getting under Jill’s pussy but after two licks she stopped. She was hurting Jill. Jill shifted her body and squatted lower. Mom started licking Jill’s clit. Both girls liked that and I blew my load. Jill bent over poking her ass in Dad’s face and kissed Mom. I took the camera. I knew that since Mom was on her back on the floor that most of my cum would wind up in her mouth. Soon they both swallowed. Mom agreed with Jill that my cum tasted best.

    Jill said, “Mom my pussy is raw! If you let him fuck yours I’ll let Dad fuck my ass!”

    Mom said, “Not tonight! Maybe next weekend! We’ll see! Now you two have to go to bed!”

    Did I really hear Mom say, “Maybe next weekend!”

    Jill stood up, pressed her big firm tits into Dad’s chest, and kissed him goodnight. She pressed her tits into Mom’s breast and kissed her goodnight. I gave Dad a hug and then Mom. I could feel Mom’s softer breasts smash flatter against my chest and then she French kissed me. I could taste a little of my come in her mouth. Then Jill and I really did go to bed and we even went to sleep.

    Sunday Morning:

    Mom brought us breakfast in bed. Mom was wearing a little French maid costume that she must have bought to wear for Dad. She had a cute little hat, cuffs on her wrists, a tiny apron around her waist, and nothing else. Jill sat up letting her breasts stand out proudly. Mom sat the tray on our laps and backed up.

    I said, “Thanks Mom!”

    Jill said, “Mom you shaved your pussy!”

    Mom said, “Your father did it last night! Do you like it?”

    Jill said, “I love it! I can’t wait to run my tongue over your smooth lips. Do you think he’ll do me too?”

    Mom said, “No! He goes in the hole and takes a licking on every shave. You can’t pay his price! Yet!”

    Jill laughed and asked me, “Will you shave my pussy bare like Mom’s?”

    I said, “I’d love too!”

    After breakfast I shaved Jill’s pussy bare and sucking on her clit for an orgasm. We got dressed to go downstairs. Now since Dad had seen Jill naked last night it hardly mattered what she wore today so she put on my dress shirt but didn’t button it at all and then she put on a pair of my underwear.

    When we went down Mom hugged Jill and said, “Welcome to the family dear!” Then Mom slipped her hand into Jill’s underwear and cupped her freshly shaved crotch. I saw Jill flinch. Mom then said, “Nice shave but you’re still to tender for a real fuck, yet!”

    Mom had on one of those sexy nighties from last night but with the panties this time, which did little to hide her pussy slit. Jill reached into Mom’s panties and cupped her pussy too. Then Jill said, “Wow Mom! Don’t you ever get enough cum in there?”

    Mom smiled, looked at Dad, and said, “Not since you came into our lives!”

    Monday Morning:

    Mom drove Jill and I to school. Everyone was looking at us as we got out of the car. Jill looked like a million bucks. No one could believe that the Cheerleader Prom Queen would be seen with me. Jill said hello to every single person we passed. She held my hand tightly so that I couldn’t get away. She introduced me to her fellow cheerleaders as her new boyfriend.

    I heard her closest friend whisper in Jill’s ear, “We heard about what happened at Biff’s party Friday!”

    In a normal voice Jill replied, “You mean when Biff drugged me and sent thirty-six of his asshole buddies up to rape me!”

    As that sunk in she said, “My cunt is so sore that I can’t even let my boyfriend fuck me!” Then she kissed me on my cheek.

    A crowd had gathered and was listening intently. Jill said, “I’m on my way to the office to show the Principle the pictures and get those thirty-seven boys expelled from school, the football team, and from life itself!”

    A hush went over the crowd that had gathered. Jill continued, “I filed charges with the police fist thing Saturday morning. Then I had to go to the hospital for DNA samples to be taken. To the best of my knowledge all thirty-seven rapists have been arrested.”

    Jill squeezed my hand and we walked toward the office. The Principle was actually waiting for us and escorted us into his office. The Vice-Principle, the Head Guidance Councilor, and the School Nurse were already seated in his office. The Principle was the only man the rest were women. Jill handed him the envelope without my picture in it. He looked at several of the pictures and passed them around.

    Finally the Principle looked at me and said, “Word has it that you were involved too!”

    I said, “I took the pictures because Biff told me too!”

    The principle replied, “Biff’s father said you raped her too!”

    Jill said, “Back off! I’m pretty sure that Biff’s father wasn’t there. However the DNA could prove otherwise. I am not pressing charges against my boyfriend. We are in love and I am convinced that he was not a willing participant. Besides I believe him when he told me that he did not rape me! Would you like him to take a lie detector test?”

    Before the Principle could respond Jill said, “I want those thirty-seven bastards expelled from school!”

    Then she added, “Immediately!”

    The Principle then informed all of us of what the School Board had told him. The thirty-seven boys involved had been expelled from school pending the outcome of their trial. Then he told us that twenty-five of the boys had confessed to taking part in Jill’s rape. The other twelve were of course the main part of the football team. They claimed that Jill was a willing participant.

    Jill said, “Look at the pictures closely. My head position doesn’t change in any of the pictures and my eyes are never open. Does that look like I was willing?”

    With that all said Jill stood up and held my hand asking, “Can we go to our classes now?

    The Principle said, “Yes!”

    We left.

    Our week flew by. Everyone in the whole school knew who we were. I had never been popular before and this was strange. No one looked down on us over the ‘Biff Incident’ as it was being called. In fact the girls were actually treating Jill very politely. The boys were congratulating me on having Jill as my girlfriend.

    Every day after school Jill and I went to my house to study, Jill’s mother Kathy would join us for dinner each nigh, and then Jill would spend the night in my bed. Kathy was nice and almost as pretty as Jill is. It was obvious where Jill got her good looks and her big tits. Dad took a real liking to Kathy.

    Thursday Evening:

    During dinner Jill and her mother Kathy talked about her father leaving her mother a few years ago for a woman old enough to be his mother. It had devastated Kathy. She confessed that she had always thought that she would loose him to a much younger and much prettier girl. She was not prepared to loose him to an old lady with gray hair and wrinkles.

    As they talked Jill suggested that Dad invite Kathy to spend the weekend with us.

    I looked at Mom and she was smiling. I could tell that she was giving it some serious thought. Finally Mom said, “I think that’s a great idea. Kathy are you as outgoing as your daughter?”

    Kathy asked, “In what way?”

    Mom said, “Well the very first day your daughter entered our lives she had an immediate effect. She talked about sex all the time, wanted my K-Y Jelly, and had me posing naked for my son and husband. She thinks nothing of teasing my husband until he takes me to bed, putting her hand in my panties to see if it needs a shave, and shares mouthfuls of cum with me.”

    Kathy smiled then giggled before saying, “I suppose it is a ‘like mother like daughter’ sort of thing!”

    Mom asked, “Then will you be joining us this weekend for sex, drinks, and more sex?”

    Kathy smiled and said, “I’d love too! Do we have to wait until the weekend?”

    Mom looked at me and said, “You and Jill clean up, do the dishes, and leave us alone. We will be in our bedroom in a very steamy threesome.” She took Dad’s hand and then Kathy’s hand and left the dinning room.

    Jill kissed me and said, “Well your Mom and Dad are going to be in for a real treat. Mom is a dynamo in bed!”

    She kissed me again and said, “You’re in for a real treat too! My pussy is healed enough to fuck gently! Do you want to loose your virginity tonight?”

    I kissed her and then realized that we had to do the dishes.

    Jill said, “It’ll wait until we do the dishes. After all you’ve waited this long, haven’t you!”

    Jill would not let me rush through the dishes and do a poor job. She was teasing me. So we washed down the dinning room table and all of the chairs too. Jill made me sweep the floor. We washed the dishes, dried them, and put them away too. Jill put all of the leftovers away and washed down the sink.

    Finally she turned to me and asked, “Where would you like to loose your virginity? On the dinning room table, on the living room rug, on your bed, or in front of our parents in bed with them?”

    Wow! What a decision! I said, “In my bed and in private! I just want to make love to you not put on a show or do anything strange. Not the first time anyway!” Then I chuckled.

    Jill smiled and took my hand. Once in my room she locked the door as usual and asked, “Do you want to unwrap your present?”

    I reached out and unbuttoned her blouse putting it over the back of my chair. I hugged her and fumbled around with her bra. She was very patient with me until I finally got it unhooked. She smiled as I lowered her bra and put it on my chair. I reached for her pants and unsnapped them, unzipped them, and struggled to get them off. Jill likes her jeans to be painted on. Me and every boy in school like them that way too. I managed to get them off but Jill had to sit on my bed and lift her feet for me. I folded them like she does and placed them on my chair. Finally I removed her thong panties. Her pussy looked a lot better. I smiled at her as I put her panties on my computer. She smiled knowing that I was keeping them too. That makes three pair that I have.

    I kissed Jill on the lips, on each nipple, and on her pussy. I slipped my tongue in and she didn’t jump so I licked her some more. I sucked on her clit till her first orgasm. Then I went up to her nipples again. I would suck on one and pinch and twist the other one until I gave her another orgasm. Then I went up higher, slipped my hard cock into her moist pussy, and kissed her as passionately as I could.

    Jill said, “You’re not a virgin any more.”

    I was stroking into her with very short one-inch strokes. Jill was sort of humping back at me. We kissed and our bodies slithered over one another’s for an incredibly long period of time. The short strokes helped greatly. Finally I cum and I cum and I kept on cumming. I didn’t think that I would ever stop cumming. My first time was amazing. It was unquestionably something that I will never forget.

    We lay there cuddling until I slipped out of her love tunnel.

    Then Jill got up grabbed my hand and led me to my parent’s bedroom. Jill knocked and then opened the door. There on the bed were our three parents. They were naked. Our mothers were locked into a sixty-nine with my mother on the bottom and my Dad’s cock in Kathy’s pussy just inches from Mom’s nose.

    Jill announced, “He isn’t a virgin any longer! You should feel how much cum he shot in me!”

    Mom stretched out her hand and said, “Come here!”

    Jill walked over until she straddled Mom’s hand. Mom reached up and felt Jill’s drenched pussy. When Jill backed up Mom’s hand was covered with cum. Then she put it to her mouth and tasted it. Kathy grabbed Mom’s hand and brought it to her lips and tasted it too.

    Mom said, “Congratulations!”

    Kathy said, “Stick around Jill and I’ll let you feel the cum in my pussy too.”

    Jill said, “Maybe we should eat each other out afterwards!”

    Mom said, “Hey! Don’t leave me out! After all, those are my two guys that are fucking you girls!”

    Kathy said, “Okay but first you need to get back to my clit!”

    Jill and I watched as my Mom ate her Mom to two more orgasm then my Dad fill her with his cum!

    Soon Jill was on the bed with her mother trading cum with her Mom and my Mom. All three girls were very happy. I ran back to get my camera.

    Later Mom looked at the clock and told us to go to bed and then added, go to sleep tomorrow is a school day. As we walked out Kathy told Jill to turn the lights off.

    As I lay in bed with Jill snuggled into my arm I thought about how much my life and those of my parents have changed in less than a week after Jill entered our lives.

    The End


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::